summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/56221-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/56221-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/56221-0.txt7501
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7501 deletions
diff --git a/old/56221-0.txt b/old/56221-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index fc8c822..0000000
--- a/old/56221-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7501 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Backwater, by Dorothy M. Richardson
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-
-Title: Backwater
- Pilgrimage, Volume 2
-
-Author: Dorothy M. Richardson
-
-Release Date: December 22, 2017 [EBook #56221]
-[Last Updated: March 11, 2022]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-Produced by: Jens Sadowski, Mary Glenn Krause, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net. This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive.
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BACKWATER ***
-
-
-
-
- BACKWATER
-
-
-
-
- BACKWATER
-
-
- BY
- DOROTHY M. RICHARDSON
- AUTHOR OF “POINTED ROOFS”
-
-
- LONDON
- DUCKWORTH & CO.
- 3 HENRIETTA STREET, COVENT GARDEN
-
-
- First published 1916
-
-
- All rights reserved
-
-
- TO
- J. A. H.
-
-
-
-
- BACKWATER
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER I
-
-
- 1
-
-A swarthy turbaned face shone at Miriam from a tapestry screen standing
-between her and the ferns rising from a basket framework in the bow of
-the window. Consulting it at intervals as the afternoon wore on, she
-found that it made very light of the quiet propositions that were being
-elaborated within hearing of her inattentive ears. Looking beyond it she
-could catch glimpses between the crowded fernery, when a tram was not
-jingling by, of a close-set palisade just across the roadway and beyond
-the palisade of a green level ending at a row of Spanish poplars. The
-trams seemed very near and noisy. When they passed by the window, the
-speakers had to raise their voices. Otherwise the little drawing-room
-was very quiet, with a strange old-fashioned quietness. It was full of
-old things, like the Gobelin screen, and old thoughts like the thoughts
-of the ladies who were sitting and talking there. She and her mother had
-seemed quite modern, fussy, worldly people when they had first come into
-the room. From the moment the three ladies had come in and begun talking
-to her mother, the things in the room, and the view of the distant row
-of poplars had grown more and more peaceful, and now at the end of an
-hour she felt that she, and to some extent Mrs. Henderson too, belonged
-to the old-world room with its quiet green outlook shut in by the
-poplars. Only the trams were disturbing. They came busily by, with their
-strange jingle-jingle, plock-plock, and made her inattentive. Why were
-there so many people coming by in trams? Where were they going? Why were
-all the trams painted that hard, dingy blue?
-
-The sisters talked quietly, outlining their needs in smooth gentle
-voices, in small broken phrases, frequently interrupting and correcting
-each other. Miriam heard dreamily that they wanted help with the lower
-school, the children from six to eight years of age, in the mornings and
-afternoons, and in the evenings a general superintendence of the four
-boarders. They kept on saying that the work was very easy and simple;
-there were no naughty girls--hardly a single naughty girl--in the
-school; there should be no difficult superintendence, no exercise of
-authority would be required.
-
-By the time they had reached the statement of these modifications Miriam
-felt that she knew them quite well. The shortest, who did most of the
-talking and who had twinkling eyes and crooked pince-nez and soft
-reddish cheeks and a little red-tipped nose, and whose small coil of
-sheeny grey hair was pinned askew on the top of her head--stray loops
-standing out at curious angles--was Miss Jenny, the middle one. The very
-tall one sitting opposite her, with a delicate wrinkled creamy face and
-coal-black eyes and a peak of ringletted smooth coal-black hair, was the
-eldest, Miss Deborah. The other sister, much younger, with neat smooth
-green-grey hair and a long sad greyish face and faded eyes, was Miss
-Haddie. They were all three dressed in thin fine black material and had
-tiny hands and little softly moving feet. What did they think of the
-trams?
-
-“Do you think you could manage it, chickie?” said Mrs. Henderson
-suddenly.
-
-“I think I could.”
-
-“No doubt, my dear, oh, no doubt,” said Miss Jenny with a little sound
-of laughter as she tapped her knee with the pince-nez she had plucked
-from their rakish perch on the reddened bridge of her nose.
-
-“I don’t think I could teach Scripture.”
-
-An outbreak of incoherent little sounds and statements from all three
-taught her that Miss Deborah took the Bible classes of the whole school.
-
-“How old is Miriam?”
-
-“Just eighteen. She has put up her hair to-day.”
-
-“Oh, poor child, she need not have done that.”
-
-“She is a _born_ teacher. She used to hold little classes amongst her
-schoolfellows when she was only eight years old.”
-
-Miriam turned sharply to her mother. She was sitting with her tired
-look--bright eyes, and moist flushed face. How had she heard about the
-little classes? Had there been little classes? She could not remember
-them.
-
-“She speaks French like a Parisienne.”
-
-That was that silly remark made by the woman in the train coming home
-from Hanover.
-
-“Eh--we thought--it was in Germany she was----”
-
-“Yes, but I learned more French.”
-
-The sisters smiled provisionally.
-
-“She shared a room with the mademoiselle.”
-
-“Oh--er--hee--hay--perhaps she might speak French with the gels.”
-
-“Oh no, I couldn’t _speak_.”
-
-There was a tender little laugh.
-
-“I don’t know French conversation.”
-
-“Well, well.”
-
-The sisters brought the discussion to an end by offering twenty pounds a
-year in return for Miriam’s services, and naming the date of the
-beginning of the autumn term.
-
-
- 2
-
-On the way to the front door they all looked into the principal
-schoolroom. Miriam saw a long wide dining-room table covered with brown
-American cloth. Shelves neatly crowded with books lined one wall from
-floor to ceiling. Opposite them at the far end of the room was a heavy
-grey marble mantelpiece, on which stood a heavy green marble clock
-frame. At its centre a gold-faced clock ticked softly. Opposite the
-windows were two shallow alcoves. In one stood a shrouded blackboard on
-an easel. The other held a piano with a high slender back. The prancing
-outward sweep of its lid gave Miriam the impression of an afternoon
-dress.
-
-Miss Deborah drew up one of the Venetian blinds. They all crowded to the
-window and looked out on a small garden backed by trees and lying in
-deep shadow. Beyond were more gardens and the brownish backs of small
-old brick houses. Low walls separated the school garden from the gardens
-on either side.
-
-“On our right we have a school for the deaf and dumb,” said Miss Perne;
-“on the other side is a family of Polish Jews.”
-
-
- 3
-
-“Mother, why _did_ you pile it on?”
-
-They would soon be down at the corner of Banbury Park where the tram
-lines ended and the Favorite omnibuses were standing in the muddy road
-under the shadow of the railway bridge. Through the jingling of the
-trams, the dop-dop of the hoofs of the tram-horses and the noise of a
-screaming train thundering over the bridge, Miriam made her voice heard,
-gazing through the spotted veil at her mother’s quivering features.
-
-“They might have made me do all sorts of things I can’t do.”
-
-Mrs. Henderson’s voice, breathless with walking, made a little sound of
-protest, a narrowed sound that told Miriam her amusement was half
-annoyance. The dark, noisy bridge, the clatter and rattle and the mud
-through which she must plunge to an omnibus exasperated her to the limit
-of her endurance.
-
-“I’d got the post,” she said angrily; “you could see it was all settled
-and then you went saying those things.”
-
-Glancing at the thin shrouded features she saw the faint lift of her
-mother’s eyebrows and the firmly speechless mouth.
-
-“Piccadilly--jump on, chickie.”
-
-“Let’s go outside now it’s fine,” said Miriam crossly.
-
-Reaching the top of the omnibus she hurried to the front seat on the
-left hand side.
-
-“That’s a very windy spot.”
-
-“No it isn’t, it’s quite hot. The sun’s come out now. It’s rained for
-weeks. It won’t rain any more. It’ll be hot. You won’t feel the wind.
-Will you have the corner, mother?”
-
-“No, chick, you sit there.”
-
-Miriam screwed herself into the corner seat, crossing her knees and
-grazing the tips of her shoes.
-
-“This is the only place on the top of a bus.”
-
-Mrs. Henderson sat down at her side.
-
-“I always make Harriett come up here when we go up to the West End.”
-
-“Of course it’s the only place,” she insisted in response to her
-mother’s amused laugh. “No one smoking or talking in front; you can see
-out in front and you can see the shops if there are any, and you’re not
-falling off all the time. The bus goes on the left side of the road and
-tilts to the left.”
-
-The seats were filling up and the driver appeared clambering into his
-place.
-
-“Didn’t you ever think of that? Didn’t you ever think of the bus tilting
-that way?” persisted Miriam to her mother’s inattentive face. “Fancy
-never thinking of it. It’s beastly on the other side.”
-
-The omnibus jerked forward.
-
-“You ought to be a man, Mimmy.”
-
-“I liked that little short one,” said Miriam contentedly as they came
-from under the roar of the bridge. “They were awfully nice, weren’t
-they? They seemed to have made up their mind to take me before we
-went.... So I think they like us. I wonder why they like us. Didn’t you
-think they liked us? Don’t you think they are awfully nice?”
-
-“I do. They are very charming ladies.”
-
-“Yes, but wasn’t it awfully rum their liking us in that funny way?”
-
-“I’m sure I don’t see why they should not.”
-
-“Oh, mother, you know what I mean. I like them. I’m perfectly sure I
-shall like them. D’you remember the little one saying all girls ought to
-marry? Why did she say that?”
-
-“They are dear funny little O.M.’s,” said Mrs. Henderson merrily. She
-was sitting with her knees crossed, the stuff of her brown canvas dress
-was dragged across them into an ugly fold by the weight of the velvet
-panel at the side of the skirt. She looked very small and resourceless.
-And there were the Pernes with their house and their school. They were
-old maids. Of course. What then?
-
-“I never dreamed of getting such a big salary.”
-
-“Oh, my chickie, I’m afraid it isn’t much.”
-
-“It is, mother, it’s lovely.”
-
-“Oh--eh--well.”
-
-Miriam turned fiercely to the roadway on her left.
-
-
- 4
-
-She had missed the first swing forward of the vehicle and the first
-movements of the compact street.
-
-They were going ahead now at a steady even trot. Her face was bathed in
-the flow of the breeze.
-
-Little rivulets played about her temples, feeling their way through her
-hair. She drew off her gloves without turning from the flowing roadway.
-As they went on and on down the long road Miriam forgot her companion in
-the tranquil sense of being carried securely forward through the air
-away from people and problems. Ahead of her, at the end of the long
-drive, lay three sunlit weeks, bright now in the certainty of the shadow
-that lay beyond them ... “the junior school” ... “four boarders.”
-
-
- 5
-
-They lumbered at last round a corner and out into a wide thoroughfare,
-drawing up outside a newly-built public-house. Above it rose row upon
-row of upper windows sunk in masses of ornamental terra-cotta-coloured
-plaster. Branch roads, laid with tram lines led off in every direction.
-Miriam’s eyes followed a dull blue tram with a grubby white-painted
-seatless roof jingling busily off up a roadway where short trees stood
-all the way along in the small dim gardens of little grey houses. On the
-near corner of the road stood a wide white building, bulging into heavy
-domes against the sky. Across its side, large gilt letters standing far
-apart spelled out “Banbury Empire.”
-
-“It must be a theatre,” she told herself in astonishment. “That’s what
-they call a suburban theatre. People think it is really a theatre.”
-
-The little shock sent her mind feeling out along the road they had just
-left. She considered its unbroken length, its shops, its treelessness.
-The wide thoroughfare, up which they now began to rumble, repeated it on
-a larger scale. The pavements were wide causeways reached from the
-roadway by stone steps, three deep. The people passing along them were
-unlike any she knew. There were no ladies, no gentlemen, no girls or
-young men such as she knew. They were all alike. They were.... She could
-find no word for the strange impression they made. It coloured the whole
-of the district through which they had come. It was part of the new
-world to which she was pledged to go on September 18th. It was her world
-already; and she had no words for it. She would not be able to convey it
-to others. She felt sure her mother had not noticed it. She must deal
-with it alone. To try to speak about it, even with Eve, would sap her
-courage. It was her secret. A strange secret for all her life as Hanover
-had been. But Hanover was beautiful, with distant country through the
-saal windows with its colours misty in the sunlight, the beautiful,
-happy town and the woodland villages so near. This new secret was
-shabby, ugly and shabby. The half-perceived something persisted
-unchanged when the causeways and shops disappeared and long rows of
-houses streamed by, their close ranks broken only by an occasional cross
-road. They were large, high, flat-fronted houses with flights of grey
-stone steps leading to their porchless doors. They had tiny railed-in
-front gardens crowded with shrubs. Here and there long narrow strips of
-garden pushed a row of houses back from the roadway. In these longer
-plots stood signboards and show-cases. “Photographic Studio,”
-“Commercial College,” “Eye Treatment,” “Academy of Dancing.” ... She
-read the announcements with growing disquietude.
-
-Rows of shops reappeared and densely crowded pavements, and then more
-high straight houses.
-
-
- 6
-
-She roused herself at last from her puzzled contemplation and turned to
-glance at her mother. Mrs. Henderson was looking out ahead. The
-exhausted face was ready, Miriam saw, with its faintly questioning
-eyebrows and tightly-held lips, for emotional response. She turned away
-uneasily to the spellbound streets.
-
-“Useless to try to talk about anything.... Mother would be somehow
-violent. She would be overpowering. The strange new impressions would be
-dissolved.”
-
-But she must do something, show some sign of companionship. She began
-humming softly. The air was so full of clamour that she could not hear
-her voice. The houses and shops had disappeared. Drab brick walls were
-passing slowly by on either side. A goods’ yard. She deepened her
-humming, accentuating her phrases so that the sound might reach her
-companion through the reverberations of the clangour of shunting trains.
-
-
- 7
-
-The high brick walls were drawing away. The end of the long roadway was
-in sight. Its widening mouth offered no sign of escape from the
-disquieting strangeness. The open stretch of thoroughfare into which
-they emerged was fed by innumerable lanes of traffic. From the islands
-dotted over its surface towered huge lamp standards branching out thin
-arms. As they rattled noisily over the stone setts they jolted across
-several lines of tramway and wove their way through currents of traffic
-crossing each other in all directions.
-
-“I wonder where we’re going--I wonder if this is a Piccadilly bus,”
-Miriam thought of saying. Impossible to shout through the din.
-
-
- 8
-
-The driver gathered up his horses and they clattered deafeningly over
-the last open stretch and turned into a smooth wide prospect.
-
-“Oh bliss, wood-paving,” murmured Miriam.
-
-A mass of smoke-greyed, sharply steepled stone building appeared on the
-right. Her eyes rested on its soft shadows.
-
-On the left a tall grey church was coming towards them, spindling up
-into the sky. It sailed by, showing Miriam a circle of little stone
-pillars built into its spire. Plumy trees streamed by, standing large
-and separate on moss-green grass railed from the roadway. Bright
-white-faced houses with pillared porches shone through from behind them
-and blazed white above them against the blue sky. Wide side streets
-opened showing high balconied houses. The side streets were feathered
-with trees and ended mistily.
-
-Away ahead were edges of clean bright masonry in profile, soft tufted
-heads of trees, bright green in the clear light. At the end of the vista
-the air was like pure saffron-tinted mother-of-pearl.
-
-Miriam sat back and drew a deep breath.
-
-
- 9
-
-“Well, chickie?”
-
-“What’s the matter?”
-
-“Why, you’ve been very funny!”
-
-“How?”
-
-“You’ve been so dummel.”
-
-“No, I haven’t.”
-
-“Oh--eh.”
-
-“How d’you mean I’ve been funny?”
-
-“Not speaking to poor old mum-jam.”
-
-“Well, you haven’t spoken to me.”
-
-“No.”
-
-“I shan’t take any of my summer things there,” said Miriam.
-
-Mrs. Henderson’s face twitched.
-
-“Shall I?”
-
-“I’m afraid you haven’t very much in the way of thick clothing.”
-
-“I’ve only got my plaid dress for every day and my mixy grey for best
-and my dark blue summer skirt. My velveteen skirt and my nainsook blouse
-are too old.”
-
-“You can wear the dark blue muslin blouse with the blue skirt for a long
-time yet with something warm underneath.”
-
-“My grey’s very grubby.”
-
-“You look very well in it indeed.”
-
-“I don’t mean that. I mean it’s all gone sort of dull and grubby over
-the surface when you look down it.”
-
-“Oh, that’s your imagination.”
-
-“It isn’t my imagination and I can see how Harriett’s looks.”
-
-“You both look very nice.”
-
-“That’s not the point.”
-
-“Don’t make a mountain out of a molehill, my chick.”
-
-“I’m not making anything. The simple fact is that the grey dresses are
-piggy.”
-
-Mrs. Henderson flushed deeply, twining and untwining her silk-gloved
-fingers.
-
-“She thinks that’s ‘gross exaggeration.’ That’s what she wants to say,”
-pondered Miriam wearily.
-
-They turned into Langham Place.
-
-She glanced to see whether her mother realised where they were.
-
-“Look, we’re in the West End, mother! Oh, I’m not going to think about
-Banbury Park till it begins!”
-
-
- 10
-
-They drew up near the Maison Nouvelle.
-
-“_Stanlake_ is,” said a refined emphatic voice from the pavement.
-
-Miriam did not look for the speaker. The quality of the voice brought
-her a moment’s realisation of the meaning of her afternoon’s adventure.
-She was going to be shut up away from the grown-up things, the sunlit
-world, and the people who were enjoying it. She would be shut up and
-surrounded in Wordsworth House, a proper schooly school, amongst all
-those strange roadways. It would be cold English pianos and dreadful
-English children--and trams going up and down that grey road outside.
-
-As they went on down Regent Street she fastened, for refuge from her
-thoughts, upon a window where softly falling dresses of dull olive stood
-about against a draped background of pale dead yellow. She held it in
-her mind as shop after shop streamed by.
-
-“These shops are extremely récherché.”
-
-“It’s old Regent Street, mother,” said Miriam argumentatively. “Glorious
-old Regent Street. Ruby wine.”
-
-“Ah, Regent Street.”
-
-“We always walk up one side and down the other. Up the dolls’ hospital
-side and down Liberty’s. Glory, glory, ruby wine.”
-
-“You _are_ enthusiastic.”
-
-“But it’s so glorious. Don’t you think so?”
-
-“Sit back a little, chickie. One can’t see the windows. You’re such a
-solid young woman.”
-
-“You’ll see our A B C soon. You know. The one we go to after the
-Saturday pops. You’ve been to it. You came to it the day we came to
-Madame Schumann’s farewell. It’s just round here in Piccadilly. Here it
-is. Glorious. I must make the others come up once more before I die. I
-always have a scone. I don’t like the aryated bread. We go along the
-Burlington Arcade too. I don’t believe you’ve ever been along there.
-It’s simply perfect. Glove shops and fans and a smell of the most
-exquisite scent everywhere.”
-
-“Dear me. It must be very captivating.”
-
-“Now we shall pass the parks. Oh, isn’t the sun A1 copper bottom!”
-
-Mrs. Henderson laughed wistfully.
-
-“What delicious shade under those fine old trees. I almost wish I had
-brought my _en-tout-cas_.”
-
-“Oh no, you don’t really want it. There will be more breeze presently.
-The bus always begins to go quicker along here. It’s the Green Park,
-that one. Those are clubs that side, the West End clubs. It’s
-fascinating all the way along here to Hyde Park Corner. You just see
-Park Lane going up at the side. Park Lane. It goes wiggling away,
-straight into heaven. We’ve never been up there. I always read the name
-at the corner.”
-
-“You ridiculous chick--ah, there is the Royal Academy of Arts.”
-
-“Oh yes, I wonder if there are any Leightons this year.”
-
-“Or Leader. Charles Leader. I think there is nothing more charming than
-those landscape scenes by Leader.”
-
-“I’ve got three bally weeks. I can see Hyde Park. We’ve got ages yet. It
-goes on being fascinating right down through Kensington and right on up
-to the other side of Putney Bridge.”
-
-“Dear me. Isn’t it fascinating after that?”
-
-“Oh, not all that awful walk along the Upper Richmond Road--not until
-our avenue begins--”
-
-
- 11
-
-Miriam fumbled with the fastening of the low wide gate as her mother
-passed on up the drive. She waited until the footsteps were muffled by
-the fullness of the may trees linking their middle branches over the
-bend in the drive. Then she looked steadily down the sunflecked
-asphalted avenue along which they had just come. The level sunlight
-streamed along the empty roadway and the shadows of the lime trees lay
-across the path and up the oak palings. Her eyes travelled up and down
-the boles of the trees, stopping at each little stunted tuft of
-greenery. She could no longer hear her mother’s footsteps. There was a
-scented coolness in the shady watered garden. Leaning gently with her
-breast against the upper bars of the gate she broke away from the sense
-of her newly-made engagement.
-
-She scanned the whole length of the shrouded avenue from end to end and
-at last looked freely up amongst the interwoven lime trees. Long she
-watched, her eyes roaming from the closely-growing leaves where the
-green was densest to the edges of the trees where the light shone
-through. “Gold and green,” she whispered, “green and gold, held up by
-firm brown stems bathed in gold.”
-
-When she reached the open garden beyond the bend she ran once round the
-large centre bed where berberus and laurestinus bushes stood in a clump
-ringed by violas and blue lobelias and heavily scented masses of
-cherry-ripe. Taking the shallow steps in two silent strides she reached
-the shelter of the deep porch. The outer door and the door of the
-vestibule stood open. Gently closing the vestibule she ran across the
-paved hall and opened the door on the right.
-
-Harriett, in a long fawn canvas dress with a deep silk sash, was
-standing in the middle of the drawing-room floor with a large pot of
-scented geraniums in her arms.
-
-
- 12
-
-“Hullo!” said Miriam.
-
-Putting down her pot Harriett fixed brown eyes upon her and began
-jumping lightly up and down where she stood. The small tips of her fawn
-glacé kid shoes shone together between the hem of her dress and the pale
-green of the carpet.
-
-“What you doing?” said Miriam quietly shutting the door behind her and
-flushing with pleasure.
-
-Harriett hopped more energetically. The blaze from the western window
-caught the paste stone in the tortoise-shell comb crowning her little
-high twist of hair and the prisms of the lustres standing behind her on
-the white marble mantelpiece.
-
-“What you doing, booby?”
-
-“Old conservatory,” panted Harriett.
-
-Miriam looked vaguely down the length of the long room to where the
-conservatory doors stood wide open. As she gazed at the wet tiling
-Harriett ceased hopping and kicked her delicately. “Well, gooby?”
-
-Miriam grinned.
-
-“You’ve got it. I knew you would. The Misses Perne have engaged Miss
-Miriam Henderson as resident teacher for the junior school.”
-
-“Oh yes, I’ve got it,” smiled Miriam. “But don’t let’s talk about that.
-It’s just an old school, a house. I don’t know a bit what it’ll be like.
-I’ve got three bally blooming weeks. Don’t let’s talk about it.”
-
-“Awri.”
-
-“What about Saturday?”
-
-“It’s all right. Ted was at the club.”
-
-“Was he!”
-
-“Yes, old scarlet face, he were.”
-
-“I’m _not_.”
-
-“He came in just before closing time and straight up to me and ast where
-you were. He looked sick when I told him, and so fagged.”
-
-“It was awfully hot in town,” murmured Miriam tenderly.
-
-She went to the piano and struck a note very softly.
-
-“He played a single with the duffer and lost it.”
-
-“Oh, well, of course, he was so tired.”
-
-“Yes, but it wasn’t that. It was because you weren’t there. He’s simply
-no good when you’re not there, now. He’s perfectly different.”
-
-Miriam struck her note again.
-
-“Listen, that’s E flat.”
-
-“Go on.”
-
-“That’s a chord in E flat. Isn’t it lovely? It sounds perfectly
-different in C. Listen. Isn’t it funny?”
-
-“Well, don’t you want to know why it’s all right about Saturday?”
-
-“Yes, screamingly.”
-
-“Well, that’s the perfectly flabbergasting thing. Ted simply came to say
-they’ve got a man coming to stay with them and can he bring him.”
-
-“My dear! What a heavenly relief. That makes twelve men and fourteen
-girls. That’ll do.”
-
-“Nan Babington’s hurt her ankle, but she swears she’s coming.” Harriett
-sniffed and sank down on the white sheepskin, drawing her knees up to
-her chin.
-
-“You shouldn’t say ‘swears.’”
-
-“Well, you bet. She simply loves our dances.”
-
-“Did she say she did?”
-
-“She sat on the pavilion seat with Bevan Seymour all the afternoon and I
-was with them when Ted was playing with the duffer. She told Bevan that
-she didn’t know anywhere else where the kids arranged the dances, and
-everything was so jolly. It’s _screaming_, my dear, she said.”
-
-“It’s horrid the way she calls him ‘my dear.’ Your ring is simply
-dazzling like that, Harry. D’you see? It’s the sun.”
-
-“Of course it’ll mean she’ll sit out in a deck chair in the garden with
-Bevan all the time.”
-
-“How disgusting.”
-
-“It’s her turn for the pavilion tea on Saturday. She’s coming in her
-white muslin and then coming straight on here with two sticks and wants
-us to keep her some flowers. Let’s go and have tea. It’ll be nearly
-dinner time.”
-
-“Has Mary made a cake?”
-
-“I dunno. Tea was to be in the breakfast-room when you came back.”
-
-“Why not in the conservatory?”
-
-“Because, you silly old crow, I’m beranging it for Saturday.”
-
-“Shall we have the piano in there?”
-
-“Well, don’t you think so?”
-
-“Twenty-six of us. Perhaps it’ll be more blissful.”
-
-“If we have the breakfast-room piano in the hall it’ll bung up the
-hall.”
-
-“Yes, but the Erard bass is so perfect for waltzes.”
-
-“And the be-rilliant Collard treble is so all right in the vatoire.”
-
-“I thought it was Eve and I talked about the Collard treble.”
-
-“Well, I was there.”
-
-“Anyhow we’ll have the grand in the conservatory. Oh, Bacchus!
-Ta-ra-ra-boom-deay.”
-
-“_Tea_,” said a rounded voice near the keyhole.
-
-“Eve!” shouted Miriam.
-
-The door opened slightly. “I know,” said the voice.
-
-“Come _in_, Eve,” commanded Miriam, trying to swing the door wide.
-
-“I know,” said the voice quivering with the effort of holding the door.
-“I know all about the new Misses Perne and the new man--Max
-Sonnenheim--Max.”
-
-“This way out,” called Harriett from the conservatory.
-
-“Eve,” pleaded Miriam, tugging at the door, “let me get at you. Don’t be
-an idiot.”
-
-A gurgle of amusement made her loosen her hold.
-
-“I’m not trying, you beast. Take your iron wrists away.”
-
-A small white hand waggled fingers through the aperture.
-
-Miriam seized and covered it. “Come in for a minute,” she begged. “I
-want to see you. What have you got on?”
-
-“_Tea._”
-
-The hand twisted itself free and Eve fled through the hall.
-
-Miriam flung after her with a yell and caught at her slender body. “I’ve
-a great mind to drag down your old hair.”
-
-“Tea,” smiled Eve serenely.
-
-“All _right_, I’m coming, damn you, aren’t I?”
-
-“Oh, Mimmy!”
-
-“Well, damn _me_, then. Somebody in the house must swear. I say, Eve?”
-
-“What?”
-
-“Nothing, only I _say_.”
-
-“Um.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER II
-
-
- 1
-
-Miriam extended herself on the drawing-room sofa which had been drawn up
-at the end of the room under the open window.
-
-The quintets of candles on the girandoles hanging on either side of the
-high overmantel gave out an unflickering radiance, and in the centre of
-the large room the chandelier, pulled low, held out in all directions
-bulbs of softly tinted light.
-
-In an intensity of rose-shaded brilliance pouring from a tall standard
-lamp across the sheepskin hearthrug stood a guest with a fiddle under
-her arm fluttering pages on a music stand. The family sat grouped
-towards her in a circle.
-
-On her low sofa, outside the more brilliant light, Miriam was a
-retreating loop in the circle of seated forms, all visible as she lay
-with her eyes on the ceiling. But no eyes could meet and pilfer her own.
-The darkness brimmed in from the window on her right. She could touch
-the rose-leaves on the sill and listen to the dewy stillness of the
-garden.
-
-“What shall I play?” said the guest.
-
-“What have you there?”
-
-“Gluck ... Klassische Stücke ... Cavatina.”
-
-“Ah, Gluck,” said Mr. Henderson, smoothing his long knees with outspread
-fingers.
-
-“Have you got that Beethoven thing?” asked Sarah.
-
-“Not here, Sally.”
-
-“I saw it--on the piano--with chords,” said Sarah excitedly.
-
-“Chords,” encouraged Miriam.
-
-“Yes, I think so,” muttered Sarah taking up her crochet. “I daresay I’m
-wrong,” she giggled, throwing out a foot and hastily withdrawing it.
-
-“I can find it, dear,” chanted the guest.
-
-Miriam raised a flourishing hand. The crimsoned oval of Eve’s face
-appeared inverted above her own. She poked a finger into one of the dark
-eyes and looking at the screwed-up lid whispered voicelessly, “Make her
-play the Romance first and _then_ the Cavatina without talking in
-between....”
-
-Eve’s large soft mouth pursed a little, and Miriam watched steadily
-until dimples appeared. “Go on, Eve,” she said, removing her hand.
-
-“Shall I play the Beethoven first?” enquired the guest.
-
-“Mm--and then the Cavatina,” murmured Miriam, as if half asleep, turning
-wholly towards the garden, as Eve went to collect the piano scores.
-
-
- 2
-
-She seemed to grow larger and stronger and easier as the thoughtful
-chords came musing out into the night and hovered amongst the dark
-trees. She found herself drawing easy breaths and relaxing completely
-against the support of the hard friendly sofa. How quietly everyone was
-listening....
-
-After a while, everything was dissolved, past and future and present and
-she was nothing but an ear, intent on the meditative harmony which stole
-out into the garden.
-
-
- 3
-
-When the last gently strung notes had ceased she turned from her window
-and found Harriett’s near eye fixed upon her, the eyebrow travelling
-slowly up the forehead.
-
-“Wow,” mouthed Miriam.
-
-Harriett screwed her mouth to one side and strained her eyebrow higher.
-
-The piano introduction to the Cavatina drowned the comments on the
-guest’s playing and the family relaxed once more into listening.
-
-“Pink anemones, eh,” suggested Miriam softly.
-
-Harriett drew in her chin and nodded approvingly.
-
-“Pink anemones,” sighed Miriam, and turned to watch Margaret Wedderburn
-standing in her full-skirted white dress on the hearthrug in a radiance
-of red and golden light. Her heavily waving fair hair fell back towards
-its tightly braided basket of plaits from a face as serene as death.
-From between furry eyelashes her eyes looked steadfastly out, robbed of
-their everyday sentimental expression.
-
-As she gazed at the broad white forehead, the fine gold down covering
-the cheeks and upper lip, and traced the outline of the heavy chin and
-firm large mouth and the steady arm that swept out in rich ‘cello-like
-notes the devout theme of the lyric, Miriam drifted to an extremity of
-happiness.
-
-
- 4
-
-... To-morrow the room would be lit and decked and clear. Amongst the
-crowd of guests, he would come across the room, walking in his way....
-She smiled to herself. He would come “sloping in” in his way, like a
-shadow, not looking at anyone. His strange friend would be with him.
-There would be introductions and greetings. Then he would dance with her
-silently and not looking at her, as if they were strangers, and then be
-dancing with someone else ... with smiling, mocking, tender brown eyes
-and talking and answering and all the time looking about the room. And
-then again with her, cool and silent and not looking. And presently she
-would tell him about going away to Banbury Park.
-
-
- 5
-
-Perhaps he would look wretched and miserable again as he had done when
-they were alone by the piano the Sunday before she went to Germany....
-“Play ‘Abide with me,’ Miriam; play ‘Abide with me.’” ...
-
-To-morrow there would be another moment like that. He would say her name
-suddenly, as he had done last week at the Babingtons’ dance, very low,
-half-turning towards her. She would be ready this time and say his name
-and move instead of being turned to stone. Confidently the music assured
-her of that moment.
-
-
- 6
-
-She lay looking quietly into his imagined face till the room had gone.
-Then the face grew dim and far off and at last receded altogether into
-darkness. That darkness was dreadful. It was his own life. She would
-never know it. However well they got to know each other they would
-always be strangers. Probably he never thought about her when he was
-alone. Only of Shakespeare and politics. What would he think if he knew
-she thought of him? But he thought of her when he saw her. That was
-utterly certain; the one thing certain in the world.... That day, coming
-along Putney Hill with mother, tired and dull and trying to keep her
-temper, passing his house, seeing him standing at his window, alone and
-pale and serious. The sudden lightening of his face surprised her again,
-violently, as she recalled it. It had lit up the whole world from end to
-end. He did not know that he had looked like that. She had turned
-swiftly from the sudden knowledge coming like a blow on her heart, that
-one day he would kiss her. Not for years and years. But one day he would
-bend his head. She wrenched herself from the thought, but it was too
-late. She thanked heaven she had looked; she wished she had not; the
-kiss had come; she would forget it; it had not touched her, it was like
-the breath of the summer. Everything had wavered; her feet had not felt
-the pavement. She remembered walking on, exulting with hanging head,
-cringing close to the ivy which hung from the top of the garden wall,
-sorry and pitiful towards her mother, and everyone who would never stand
-first with Ted.
-
-
- 7
-
-... There were girls who let themselves be kissed for fun.... Playing
-“Kiss in the Ring,” being kissed by someone they did not mean to always
-be with, all their life ... how sad and dreadful. Why did it not break
-their hearts?
-
-
- 8
-
-Meg Wedderburn was smiling on her hearthrug, being thanked and praised.
-Her brown violin hung amongst the folds of her skirt.
-
-“People _do_ like us,” mused Miriam, listening to the peculiar sympathy
-of the family voice.
-
-Meg was there, away from her own home, happy with them, the front door
-shut, their garden and house all round her and her strange luggage
-upstairs in one of the spare rooms. Nice Meg....
-
-
- 9
-
-After breakfast the next morning Miriam sat in a low carpet chair at a
-window in the long bedroom she shared with Harriett. It was a morning of
-blazing sunlight and bright blue. She had just come up through the cool
-house from a rose-gathering tour of the garden with Harriett. A little
-bunch of pink anemones she had picked for herself were set in a tumbler
-on the wash-hand-stand.
-
-She had left the door open to hear coming faintly up from the far-away
-drawing-room the tap-tap of hammering that told her Sarah and Eve were
-stretching the drugget.
-
-On her knee lay her father’s cigarette-making machine and a parcel of
-papers and tobacco. An empty cigarette tin stood upon the window-sill.
-
-She began packing tobacco into the groove of the machine, distributing
-and pressing it lightly with the tips of her fingers, watching as she
-worked the heavy pink cups of the anemones and the shining of their
-green stalks through the water. They were, she reflected, a little too
-much out. In the sun they would have come out still more. They would
-close up at night unless the rooms grew very hot. Slipping the paper
-evenly into the slot she shut the machine and turned the roller. As the
-sound of the loosely working cogs came up to her she revolted from her
-self-imposed task. She was too happy to make cigarettes. It would use up
-her happiness too stupidly.
-
-She was surprised by a sudden suggestion that she should smoke the
-single cigarette herself. Why not? Why had she never yet smoked one? She
-glanced at the slowly swinging door. No one would come. She was alone on
-the top floor. Everyone was downstairs and busy. The finished cigarette
-lay on her knee. Taking it between her fingers she pressed a little
-hanging thread of tobacco into place. The cigarette felt pleasantly
-plump and firm. It was well made. As she rose to get matches the mowing
-machine sounded suddenly from the front lawn. She started and looked out
-of the window, concealing the cigarette in her hand. It was the gardener
-with bent shoulders pushing with all his might. With some difficulty she
-unhitched the phosphorescent match-box from its place under the
-gas-bracket and got back into her low chair, invisible from the lawn.
-
-The cool air flowed in garden-scented. She held the cigarette between
-two fingers. The match hissed and flared as she held it carefully below
-the sill, and the flame flowed towards her while she set the paper
-alight. Raising the cigarette to her lips she blew gently outwards, down
-through the tobacco. The flame twisted and went out, leaving the paper
-charred. She struck another match angrily, urging herself to draw, and
-drew little panting breaths with the cigarette well in the flame. It
-smoked. Blowing out the match she looked at the end of the cigarette. It
-was glowing all over and a delicate little spiral of smoke rose into her
-face. Quickly she applied her lips again and drew little breaths,
-opening her mouth wide between each breath and holding the cigarette
-sideways away from her. The end glowed afresh with each breath. The
-paper charred evenly away and little flecks of ash fell about her.
-
-
- 10
-
-A third of the whole length was consumed. Her nostrils breathed in
-smoke, and as she tasted the burnt flavour the sweetness of the
-unpolluted air all around her was a new thing. The acrid tang in her
-nostrils intoxicated her. She drew more boldly. There was smoke in her
-mouth. She opened it quickly, sharply exhaling a yellow cloud oddly
-different from the grey spirals wreathing their way from the end of the
-cigarette. She went on drawing in mouthful after mouthful of smoke,
-expelling each quickly with widely-opened lips, turning to look at the
-well-known room through the yellow haze and again at the sky, which drew
-nearer as she puffed at it. The sight of the tree-tops scrolled with her
-little clouds brought her a sense of power. She had chosen to smoke and
-she was smoking, and the morning world gleamed back at her....
-
-
- 11
-
-The morning gleamed. She would choose her fate. It should be amongst
-green trees and sunshine. That daunted lump who had accepted the post at
-Banbury Park had nothing to do with her. Morning gladness flooded her,
-and her gladness of the thought of the evening to come quickened as it
-had done last night into certainty.
-
-She burned the last inch of the cigarette in the grate, wrapped with
-combings from the toilet-tidy in a screw of paper. When all was consumed
-she carefully replaced the summer bundle of ornamental mohair behind the
-bars.
-
-Useless to tell anyone. No one would believe she had not felt ill. She
-found it difficult to understand why anyone should feel sick from
-smoking. Dizzy perhaps ... a little drunk. Pater’s tobacco was very
-strong, some people could not smoke it.... She had smoked a whole
-cigarette of strong tobacco and liked it. Raising her arms above her
-head she worked them upwards, stretching every muscle of her body. No,
-she was anything but ill.
-
-Leaving the window wide she went on to the landing. The smell of tobacco
-was everywhere. She flung into each room in turn, throwing up windows
-and leaving doors propped ajar.
-
-Harriett coming up the garden with a basket of cut flowers saw her at
-the cook’s bedroom window.
-
-“What on earth you doing thayer!” she shrieked putting down her basket.
-
-Hanging from the window Miriam made a trumpet of her hands.
-
-“Something blew in!”
-
-
- 12
-
-All preparations for the evening were made and the younger members of
-the household were having a late tea in the breakfast-room. “We’ve done
-the alcoves,” said Sarah explosively, “in case it rains.”
-
-Nan Babington sat up in her long chair to bring her face round to the
-deep bay where Sarah stood.
-
-“My _dear_! Seraphina! And she’s doing the pink bows! Will some saint
-take my cup? Ta.... My dear, how _perfectly_ screaming.”
-
-Miriam raised her head from the petal-scattered table, where she lay
-prone side by side with Harriett, to watch Nan sitting up in her firm
-white dress beaming at Sarah through her slanting eye.
-
-“What flowers you going to wear, Nan?”
-
-Nan patted her sleek slightly Japanese-looking hair. “_Ah_ ... splashes
-of scarlet, my dear. Splashes of scarlet. One in my hair and one here.”
-She patted the broad level of her enviable breast towards the left
-shoulder.
-
-“Almost _on_ the shoulder, you know--arranged flat, _can’t_ be squashed
-and showing as you dance.”
-
-“Geraniums! Oom. You’ve got awfully good taste. What a frightfully good
-effect. Bright red and bright white. Clean. Go on, Nan.”
-
-“_Killing_,” pursued Nan. “Tom said at breakfast with his mouth
-absolutely _full_ of sweet-bread, ‘it’ll rain’--growled, you know, with
-his mouth _crammed_ full. ‘Never mind, Tommy,’ said Ella with the
-_utmost_ promptitude, ‘they’re sure to have the alcoves.’ ‘Oomph,’
-growled Tommy, pretending not to care. _Naughty_ Tommy, naughty,
-_naughty_ Tommy!”
-
-“Any cake left?” sighed Miriam, sinking back amongst her petals and
-hoping that Nan’s voice would go on.
-
-“You girls are the most adorable individuals I ever met.... Did anybody
-see Pearlie going home this afternoon?”
-
-Everyone chuckled and waited.
-
-“My _dears_! My _dears_!! Bevan _dragged_ me along to the end of the
-pavilion to see him enter up the handicaps with his new automatic
-pen--_awfully_ smashing--and I was just hobbling the last few yards past
-the apple trees when we _saw_ Pearlie hand-in-hand with the Botterford
-boys, prancing along the asphalt court--_prancing_, my dears!”
-
-Miriam and Harriett dragged themselves up to see. Nan bridled and swayed
-from listener to listener, her wide throat gleaming as she sang out her
-words.
-
-“Prancing--with straggles of grey hair sticking out and that _tiny_
-sailor hat cocked _almost_ on to her nose. My dear, you sh’d’ve _seen_
-Bevan! He put up his eyeglass, my dears, for a _fraction_ of a second,”
-Nan’s head went up--“Madame Pompadour,” thought Miriam--and her slanting
-eyes glanced down her nose, “and dropped it, clickety-click. You sh’d’ve
-_seen_ the expression on his angelic countenance.”
-
-“I say, she _is_ an awful little creature, isn’t she?” said Miriam,
-watching Eve bend a crimson face over the tea-tray on the hearthrug.
-“She put her boots on the pavilion table this afternoon when all those
-men were there--about a mile high they are--with tassels. Why _does_ she
-go on like that?”
-
-“Men like that sort of thing,” said Sarah lightly.
-
-“Sally!”
-
-“They do.... I believe she drinks.”
-
-“Sally! My _dear_!”
-
-“I believe she _does_. She’s always having shandygaff with the men.”
-
-“Oh, well, perhaps she doesn’t,” murmured Eve.
-
-“Chuck me a lump of sugar, Eve.”
-
-Miriam subsided once more amongst the rose petals.
-
-“Bevvy thinks I oughtn’t to dance.”
-
-“Did he say so?”
-
-“Of course, my dear. But old Wyman said I could, every third, except the
-Lancers.”
-
-“You sh’d’ve seen Bevvy’s face. ‘Brother Tommy doesn’t object,’ I said.
-‘He’s going to look after me!’ ‘_Is_ he?’ said Bevvy in his _most_
-superior manner.”
-
-“What a fearful scrunching you’re making,” said Harriett, pinching
-Miriam’s nose.
-
-“Let’s go and dress,” said Miriam, rolling off the table.
-
-
- 13
-
-“How many times has she met him?” asked Miriam as they went through the
-hall.
-
-“I dunno. Not many.”
-
-“I think it’s simply hateful.”
-
-“Mimmy!” It was Nan’s insinuating voice.
-
-“Coming,” called Miriam. “And, you know, Tommy needn’t think he can
-carry on with _Meg_ in an alcove.”
-
-“_What_ would she think? Let’s go and tell Meg she must dress.”
-
-“Mimmy!”
-
-Miriam went back and put her head round the breakfast-room door.
-
-“Let me see you when you’re dressed.”
-
-“Why?”
-
-“I want to kiss the back of your neck, my dear; love kissing people’s
-necks.”
-
-Miriam smiled herself vaguely out of the room, putting away the
-unpleasant suggestion.
-
-“I wish I’d got a dress like Nan’s,” she said, joining Harriett in the
-dark lobby.
-
-“I say, somebody’s been using the ‘Financial Times’ to cut up flowers
-on. It’s all wet.” Harriett lifted the limp newspaper from the
-marble-topped coil of pipes and shook it.
-
-“Hang it up somewhere.”
-
-“Where? Everything’s cleared up.”
-
-“Stick it out of the lavatory window and pull the window down on it.”
-
-“Awri, you hold the door open.”
-
-Miriam laughed as Harriett fell into the room.
-
-“Blooming boot-jack.”
-
-“Is it all right in there? Are all the pegs clear? Is the washing-basin
-all right?”
-
-A faint light came in as Harriett pushed up the frosted pane.
-
-“Here’s a pair of boots all over the floor and your old Zulu hat hanging
-on a peg. The basin’s all right except a perfectly foul smell of
-nicotine. It’s pater’s old feather.”
-
-“That doesn’t matter. The men won’t mind that. My old hat can stay.
-There are ten pegs out here and all the slab, and there’s hardly
-anything on the hall stand. That’s it. Don’t cram the window down so as
-to cut the paper. That’ll do. Come on.”
-
-“I wish I had a really stunning dress,” remarked Miriam, as they tapped
-across the wide hall.
-
-“You needn’t.”
-
-The drawing-room door was open. They surveyed the sea of drugget, dark
-grey in the fading light. “_Pong_-pong-_pong_ de doodle,
-_pong_-pong-_pong_ de doodle,” murmured Miriam as they stood swaying on
-tiptoe in the doorway.
-
-“Let’s have the gas and _two_ candlesticks, Harry, on the dressing-table
-under the gas.”
-
-“All right,” mouthed Harriett in a stage whisper, making for the stairs
-as the breakfast-room door opened.
-
-It was Eve. “I say, Eve, I’m _scared_,” said Miriam, meeting her.
-
-Eve giggled triumphantly.
-
-“Look here. I shan’t come down at first. I’ll play the first dance. I’ll
-get them all started with ‘Bitter-Sweet.’”
-
-“Don’t worry, Mim.”
-
-“My _dear_, I simply don’t know how to face the evening.”
-
-“You do,” murmured Eve. “You are proud.”
-
-“What of?”
-
-“You know quite well.”
-
-“What?”
-
-“He’s the nicest boy we know.”
-
-“But he’s not my boy. Of course not. You’re insane. Besides, I don’t
-know who you’re talking about.”
-
-“Oh, well, we won’t talk. We’ll go and arrange your chignon.”
-
-“I’m going to have simply twists and perhaps a hair ornament.”
-
-
- 14
-
-Miriam reached the conservatory from the garden door and set about
-opening the lid of the grand piano. She could see at the far end of the
-almost empty drawing-room a little ruddy thick-set bearded man with a
-roll of music under his arm talking to her mother. He was standing very
-near to her, surrounding her with his eager presence. “Mother’s
-wonderful,” thought Miriam, with a moment’s adoration for Mrs.
-Henderson’s softly-smiling girlish tremulousness. Listening to the man’s
-hilarious expostulating narrative voice she fumbled hastily for her
-waltz amongst the scattered piles of music on the lid of the piano.
-
-As she struck her opening chords she watched her mother gently quell the
-narrative and steer the sturdy form towards a group of people hesitating
-in the doorway. “Have they had coffee?” she wondered anxiously. “Is Mary
-driving them into the dining-room properly?” Before she had reached the
-end of her second page everyone had disappeared. She paused a moment and
-looked down the brightly lit empty room--the sight of the cold sheeny
-drugget filled her with despair. The hilarious voice resounded in the
-hall. There couldn’t be many there yet. Were they all looking after them
-properly? For a moment she was tempted to leave her piano and go and
-make some desperate attempt at geniality. Then the sound of the
-pervading voice back again in the room and brisk footsteps coming
-towards the conservatory drove her back to her music. The little man
-stepped quickly over the low moulding into the conservatory.
-
-“Ah, Mariamne,” he blared gently.
-
-“Oh, Bennett, you angel, how _did_ you get here so early?” responded
-Miriam, playing with zealous emphasis.
-
-“Got old Barrowgate to finish off the out-patients,” he said with a
-choke of amusement.
-
-“I say, Mirry, don’t you play. Let me take it on. You go and ply the
-light fantastic.” He laid his hands upon her shoulders and burred the
-tune she was playing like a muted euphonium over the top of her head.
-“No. It’s all right. Go and get them dancing. Get over the
-awfulness--_you_ know.”
-
-“Get over the awfulness, eh? Oh, I’ll get over the awfulness.”
-
-“Ssh--are there many there?”
-
-They both looked round into the drawing-room.
-
-Nan Babington was backing slowly up and down the room supported by the
-outstretched arms of Bevan Seymour, her black head thrown back level
-with his, the little scarlet knot in her hair hardly registering the
-smooth movements of her invisible feet.
-
-“They seem to have begun,” shouted Bennett in a whisper as Harriett and
-her fiancé swung easily circling into the room and were followed by two
-more couples.
-
-“Go and dance with Meg. She only knows Tommy Babington.”
-
-“Like the lid up?”
-
-
- 15
-
-Miriam’s rhythmic clangour doubled its resonance in the tiled
-conservatory as the great lid of the piano went up.
-
-“Magnifique, Mirry, parfaitement magnifique,” intoned Tommy Babington,
-appearing in the doorway with Meg on his arm.
-
-“Bonsoir, Tomasso.”
-
-“You are like an expressive metronome.”
-
-“Oh--nom d’un pipe.”
-
-“You would make a rhinoceros dance.”
-
-Adjusting his pince-nez he dexterously seized tall Meg and swung her
-rapidly in amongst the dancers.
-
-“Sarah’ll say he’s had a Turkish bath,” thought Miriam, recalling the
-unusual clear pallor of his rather overfed face. “Pleated shirt. That’s
-to impress Meg.”
-
-She felt all at once that the air seemed cold. It was not like a summer
-night. How badly the ferns were arranged. Nearly all of them together on
-the staging behind the end of the piano; not enough visible from the
-drawing-room. Her muscles were somehow stiffening into the wrong mood.
-Presently she would be playing badly. She watched the forms circling
-past the gap in the curtains and slowed a little. The room seemed fairly
-full.
-
-“That’s it--perfect, Mim,” signalled Harriett’s partner, swinging her
-by. She held to the fresh rhythm and passing into a tender old waltz
-tune that she knew by heart gave herself to her playing. She need not
-watch the feet any longer. She could go on for ever. She knew she was
-not playing altogether for the dancers. She was playing to two hearers.
-But she could not play that tune if they came. They would be late. But
-they must be here now. Where were they? Were they having coffee?
-Dancing? She flung a terrified glance at the room and met the cold eye
-of Bevan Seymour. She would not look again. The right feeling for the
-dreamy old tune came and went uncontrollably. Why did they not come?
-Presently she would be cold and sick and done for, for the evening. She
-played on, harking back to the memory of the kindly challenge in the
-eyes of her brother-in-law to be, dancing gravely with a grave
-Harriett--fearing her ... writing in her album:
-
- “She was his life,
- The ocean to the river of his thoughts--
- Which terminated all.”
-
-... cold, calm little Harriett. Her waltz had swung soft and low and the
-dancers were hushed. Only Tommy Babington’s voice still threaded the
-little throng.
-
-Someone held back the near curtain. A voice said quietly, “Here she is.”
-
-
- 16
-
-Ted’s low, faintly-mocking voice filled the conservatory.
-
-He was standing very near her, looking down at her with his back to the
-gay room. Yesterday’s dream had come more than true, at once, at the
-beginning of the evening. He had come straight to her with his friend,
-not dancing, not looking for a partner. They were in the little green
-enclosure with her. The separating curtains had fallen back into place.
-
-Behind the friend who stood leaning against the far end of the piano,
-the massed fernery gleamed now with the glow of concealed fairy lamps.
-She had not noticed it before. The fragrance of fronds and moist warm
-clumps of maidenhair and scented geraniums inundated her as she glanced
-across at the light falling on hard sculptured waves of hair above a
-white handsome face.
-
-Her music held them all, protecting the wordless meeting. Her last
-night’s extremity of content was reality, being lived by all three of
-them. It centred in herself. Ted stood within it, happy in it. The
-friend watched, witnessing Ted’s confession. Ted had said nothing to him
-about her, about any of them, in his usual way. But he was disguising
-nothing now that he had come.
-
-At the end of her playing she stood up faintly dizzy, and held out
-towards Max Sonnenheim’s familiar strangeness hands heavy with happiness
-and quickened with the sense of Ted’s touch upon her arm. The swift
-crushing of the strange hands upon her own, steadied her as the curtains
-swung wide and a group of dancers crowded in.
-
-
- 17
-
-“Don’t tell N.B. we’ve scrubbed the coffin, Miriorama--she’ll sit there
-all the evening.”
-
-“That was my sister and my future brother-in-law,” said Miriam to Max
-Sonnenheim as Harriett and Gerald ran down the steps and out into the
-dark garden.
-
-“Your sister and brother-in-law,” he responded thoughtfully.
-
-He was standing at her side at the top of the garden steps staring out
-into the garden and apparently not noticing the noisy passers-by. If
-they stood there much longer, Ted, who had not been dancing, would join
-them. She did not want that. She would put off her dance with Ted until
-later. The next dance she would play herself and then perhaps dance
-again with Max. Once more from the strange security of his strongly
-swinging arms she would meet Ted’s eyes, watching and waiting. She must
-dance once more with Max. She had never really danced before. She would
-go to Ted at last and pass on the spirit of her dancing to him. But not
-yet.
-
-“I will show you the front garden,” she said, running down the steps.
-
-He joined her and they walked silently round the side of the house,
-through the kitchen yard and out into the deserted carriage drive. She
-thought she saw people on the front lawn and walked quickly, humming a
-little tune, on down the drive.
-
-Max crunched silently along a little apart from her, singing to himself.
-
-
- 18
-
-Both sides of the front gate were bolted back and their footsteps
-carried them straight out on to the asphalted avenue extending right and
-left, a dim tunnel of greenery, scarcely lit by the lamps out in the
-roadway. With a sudden sense of daring, Miriam determined to assume the
-deserted avenue as part of the garden.
-
-The gate left behind, they made their way slowly along the high leafy
-tunnel.
-
-They would walk to the end of the long avenue and back again. In a
-moment she would cease humming and make a remark. She tasted a new sense
-of ease, walking slowly along with this strange man without “making
-conversation.” He was taking her silence for granted. All her experience
-so far had been of companions whose uneasiness pressed unendurably for
-speech, and her talking had been done with an irritated sense of the
-injustice of aspersions on “women’s tongues,” while no man could endure
-a woman’s silence ... even Ted, except when dancing; no woman could,
-except Minna, in Germany. Max must be foreign, of course, German--of
-_course_. She could, if she liked, talk of the stars to him. He would
-neither make jokes nor talk science and want her to admire him, until
-all the magic was gone. Her mood expanded. He had come just at the right
-moment. She would keep him with her until she had to face Ted. He was
-like a big ship towing the little barque of her life to its harbour.
-
-His vague humming rose to a little song. It was German. It was the
-Lorelei. For a moment she forgot everything but pride in her ability to
-take her share in both music and words.
-
-“You understand German!” he cried.
-
-They had reached the end of the avenue and the starlit roadway opened
-ahead, lined with meadows.
-
-“Ach, wie schön,” breathed Max.
-
-“Wie schön.” Miriam was startled by the gay sound of her own voice. It
-sounded as if she were alone, speaking to herself. She looked up at the
-spangled sky. The freshening air streamed towards them from the meadows.
-
-“We _must_ go back,” she said easily, turning in again under the trees.
-
-The limes seemed heavily scented after their breath of the open. They
-strolled dreamily along keeping step with each other. They would make it
-a long quiet way to the gate. Miriam felt strangely invisible. It was as
-if in a moment a voice would come from the clustering lime trees or from
-the cluster of stars in the imagined sky.
-
-“Wie süss,” murmured Max, “ist treue Liebe.”
-
-“How dear,” she translated mentally, “is true love.” Yes, that was it,
-that was true, the German phrase. Ted was dear, dear. But so far away.
-Coming and going, far away.
-
-“Is it?” she said with a vague, sweet intonation, to hear more.
-
-“Wie süss, wie süss,” he repeated firmly, flinging his arm across her
-shoulders.
-
-The wildly shimmering leafage rustled and seemed to sing. She walked on
-horrified, cradled, her elbow resting in her companion’s hand as in a
-cup. She laughed, and her laughter mingled with the subdued lilting of
-the voice close at her side. Ted was waiting somewhere in the night for
-her. Ted. Ted. Not this stranger. But why was he not bold like this?
-Primly and gently she disengaged herself.
-
-She and Ted would walk along through the darkness and it would shout to
-them. Day-time colours seemed to be shining through the night.... She
-turned abruptly to her companion.
-
-“Aren’t the lime trees jolly?” she said conversationally.
-
-“You will dance again with me?”
-
-“Yes, if you like.”
-
-“I must go so early.”
-
-“Must you?”
-
-“To-morrow morning early I go abroad.”
-
-
- 19
-
-“Hullo!”
-
-“Where were _you_ all that last dance?”
-
-Nan Babington’s voice startled her as they came into the bright hall
-through the open front door.
-
-She smiled towards Nan, sitting drearily with a brilliant smile on her
-face watching the dancers from a long chair drawn up near the
-drawing-room door, and passed on into the room with her hand on her
-partner’s arm. They had missed a dance and an interval. It must have
-been a Lancers and now there was another waltz.
-
-Several couples were whirling gravely about. Amongst them she noted
-Bevan Seymour, upright and slender, dancing with Harriett with an air of
-condescending vivacity, his bright teeth showing all the time. Her eyes
-were ready for Ted. She was going to meet his for the first time--just
-one look, and then she would fly for her life anywhere, to anybody. And
-he would find her and make her look at him again. Ted. He was not there.
-People were glancing at her, curiously. She veiled her waiting eyes and
-felt their radiance stream through her, flooding her with strength from
-head to foot. How battered and ordinary everyone had looked, frail and
-sick, stamped with a pallor of sickness. How she pitied them all.
-
-“Let us take a short turn,” said Max, and his arms came around her. As
-they circled slowly down the length of the room she stared at his black
-shoulder a few inches from her eyes. His stranger’s face was just above
-her in the bright light; his strange black-stitched glove holding her
-mittened hand. His arms steadied her as they neared the conservatory.
-
-“Let us go out,” she heard him say, and her footsteps were guided across
-the moulding, her arm retained in his. Meg Wedderburn was playing and
-met her with her sentimental smile. In the gloom at her side, just
-beyond the shaded candle, stood Ted ready to turn the music, his
-disengaged hand holding the bole of a tall palm. He dropped his hands
-and turned as they passed him, almost colliding with Miriam. “Next dance
-with me,” he whispered neatly. “Will you show me your coffin?” asked Max
-as they reached the garden steps.
-
-“It’s quite down at the end beyond the kitchen garden.”
-
-
- 20
-
-“There are raspberry canes all along here, on both sides--trailing all
-over the place; the gardener puts up stakes and things but they manage
-to trail all over the place.”
-
-“Ah, yes.”
-
-“Some of them are that pale yellow kind, the colour of champagne. You
-can just see how they trail. Isn’t it funny how dark they are, and yet
-the colour’s there all the time, isn’t it? They are lovely in the day,
-lovely leaves and great big fruit, and in between are little squatty
-gooseberry bushes, all kinds, yellow and egg-shaped like plums, and
-little bright green round ones and every kind of the ordinary red kind.
-Do you know the little bright green ones, quite bright green when
-they’re ripe, like bright green Chartreuse?”
-
-“No. The green Chartreuse of course I know. But green ripe gooseberries
-I have not seen.”
-
-“I expect you only know the unripe green ones they make April fool of.”
-
-“April fool?”
-
-“I mean _gooseberry_ fool. Do you know why men are like green
-gooseberries?”
-
-“No. Why are they? Tell me.”
-
-“Perhaps you would not like it. We are passing the apple trees now;
-quarendens and stibbards.”
-
-“Tell me. I shall like what you say.”
-
-“Well, it’s because women can make fools of them whenever they like.”
-
-Max laughed; a deep gurgling laugh that echoed back from the wall in
-front of them.
-
-“We are nearly at the end of the garden.”
-
-“I think you would not make a man a fool. No?”
-
-“I don’t know. I’ve never thought about it.”
-
-“You have not thought much about men.”
-
-“I don’t know.”
-
-“But they, they have thought about you.”
-
-“Oh, I’m sure I don’t know.”
-
-“You do not care, perhaps?”
-
-“I don’t know, I don’t know, I don’t know. Here’s the coffin. I’m afraid
-it’s not very comfortable. It’s so low.”
-
-“What is it?”
-
-“It’s an overturned seedling box. There’s grass all round. I wonder
-whether it’s damp,” said Miriam suddenly invaded by a general
-uncertainty.
-
-“Oh, we will sit down, it will not be damp. Your future brother-in-law
-has not scrubbed also the ivy on the wall,” he pursued as they sat down
-on the broad low seat, “it will spoil your blouse.”
-
-Miriam leaned uncomfortably against the intervening arm.
-
-“Isn’t it a perfectly lovely night?” she said.
-
-“I feel that you would not make of a man a fool....”
-
-“Why not?”
-
-“I feel that there is no poison in you.”
-
-“What _do_ you mean?” People ... poisonous ... What a horrible idea.
-
-“Just what I say.”
-
-“I know in a way. I think I know what you mean.”
-
-“I feel that there is no poison in you. I have not felt that before with
-a woman.”
-
-“Aren’t women awful?” Miriam made a little movement of sympathy towards
-the strange definiteness at her side.
-
-“I have thought so. But you are not as the women one meets. You have a
-soul serene and innocent. With you it should be well with a man.”
-
-“I don’t know,” responded Miriam. “Is he telling me I am a fool?” she
-thought. “It’s true, but no one has the courage to tell me.”
-
-“It is most strange. I talk to you here as I will. It is simple and
-fatal”; the supporting arm became a gentle encirclement and Miriam’s
-heart beat softly in her ears. “I go to-morrow to Paris to the branch of
-my father’s business that is managed there by my brother. And I go then
-to New York to establish a branch there. I shall be away then, perhaps a
-year. Shall I find you here?”
-
-A quick crunching on the gravel pathway just in front of them made them
-both hold their breath to listen. Someone was standing on the grass near
-Max’s side of the coffin. A match spat and flared and Miriam’s heart was
-shaken by Ted’s new, eager, frightened voice. “Aren’t you _ever_ going
-to dance with me again?”
-
-She had seen the whiteness of his face and his cold, delicate, upright
-figure. In spirit she had leapt to her feet and faltered his name. All
-the world she knew had fallen into newness. This was certainty. Ted
-would never leave her. But it was Max who was standing up and saying
-richly in the blackness left by the burnt-out match, “All in good time,
-Burton. Miss Miriam is engaged to me for this dance.” Her faint “of
-course, Ted,” was drowned in the words which her partner sang after the
-footsteps retreating rapidly along the gravel path: “We’re just coming!”
-
-“I suppose they’ve begun the next dance,” she said, rising decisively
-and brushing at her velvet skirt with trembling hands.
-
-“Our dance. Let us go and dance our dance.”
-
-They walked a little apart steadily along up through the kitchen garden,
-their unmatched footsteps sounding loudly upon the gravel between
-remarks made by Max. Miriam heard them and heard the voice of Max. But
-she neither listened nor responded.
-
-She began to talk and laugh at random as they neared the lawn lit by the
-glaring uncurtained windows.
-
-Consulting his scrutinising face as they danced easily in the as yet
-half-empty room, he humming the waltz which swung with their movement,
-she found narrow, glinting eyes looking into her own; strange eyes that
-knew all about a big business and were going to Paris and New York. His
-stranger’s face was going away, to be washed and shaved innumerable
-times, keeping its assurance in strange places she knew nothing about.
-
-Here, just for these few hours, laughing at Ted. A phrase flashed
-through her brain, “He’s brought Ted to his senses.” She flushed and
-laughed vaguely and danced with a feeling of tireless strength and
-gaiety. She knew the phrase was not her own. It was one Nan Babington
-could have used. It excited her. It meant that real things were going to
-happen, she could bear herself proudly in the room. She rippled
-complacently at Max. The room was full of whirling forms, swelling and
-shrinking as they crossed and recrossed the line between the clear
-vision rimmed by her glasses and the surrounding bright confusion.
-Swift, rhythmic movement, unbroken and unjostled, told her how well they
-were dancing. She was secure, landed in life, dancing carelessly out and
-out to a life of her own.
-
-“I go; I see you again in a year,” said Max suddenly, drawing up near
-the door where Mrs. Henderson stood sipping coffee with Sarah and
-Bennett.
-
-“Where is Burton?” he asked in the midst of his thanks and leave-taking.
-
-They all hesitated. Miriam suddenly found herself in the presence of a
-tribunal.
-
-Bennett’s careless “Oh, he’s gone; couldn’t stay,” followed her as she
-flung upstairs to Meg Wedderburn’s empty room. Why had her mother looked
-so self-conscious and Sarah avoided her eye ... standing there like a
-little group of conspirators.
-
-People were always inventing things. “Bother--damnational silliness,”
-she muttered, and began rapidly calculating. Ted gone away. Little Ted
-hurt and angry. To-morrow. Perhaps he wouldn’t come. If he didn’t she
-wouldn’t see him before she went. The quiet little bead of ruby shaded
-gas reproached her. Meg’s eyes would be sad and reproachful in this
-quiet neatness. Terror seized her. She wouldn’t see him. He had finished
-his work at the Institution. It was the big Norwich job next week.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER III
-
-
- 1
-
-Miriam propped “The Story of Adèle” open against the three Bibles on the
-dressing-table. It would be wasteful to read it upstairs. It was the
-only story-book amongst the rows of volumes which filled the shelves in
-the big schoolroom and would have to last her for tea-time reading the
-whole term. The “Fleurs de l’Eloquence?” Shiny brown leather covered
-with little gold buds and tendrils, fresh and new although the parchment
-pages were yellow with age. The Fleurs were so short ... that curious
-page signed “Froissart” with long s’s, coming to an end just as the
-picture of the French court was getting clear and interesting. That
-other thing, “The Anatomy of Melancholy.” Fascinating. But it would take
-so much reading, on and on forgetting everything; all the ordinary
-things, seeing things in some new way, some way that fascinated people
-for a moment if you tried to talk about it and then made them very
-angry, made them hate and suspect you. Impossible to take it out and
-have it on the schoolroom table for tea-time reading. What had made the
-Pernes begin allowing tea-time reading? Being shy and finding it
-difficult to keep conversation going with the girls for so long? They
-never did talk to the girls. Perhaps because they did not see through
-them and understand them. North London girls. So different from the
-Fairchild family and the sort of girls they had been accustomed to when
-they were young. Anyhow, they hardly ever had to talk to them. Not at
-breakfast or dinner-time when they were all three there; and at tea-time
-when there was only one of them, there were always the books. How
-sensible. On Sunday afternoons, coming smiling into the schoolroom, one
-of them each Sunday--perhaps the others were asleep--reading aloud; the
-Fairchild family, smooth and good and happy, everyone in the book
-surrounded with a sort of light, going on and on and on towards heaven,
-tea-time seeming so nice and mean and ordinary afterwards--or a book
-about a place in the north of England called Saltcoats, brine, and a
-vicarage and miners; the people in the book horrible, not lit up,
-talking about things and being gloomy and not always knowing what to do,
-never really sure about Heaven like the Fairchild family, black brackish
-book. The “Fairchild Family” was golden and gleaming.
-
-“The Anatomy of Melancholy” would not be golden like “The Fairchild
-Family” ... “the cart was now come alongside a wood which was
-exceedingly shady and beautiful”; “good manners and civility make
-everybody lovely”; but it would be round and real, not just chilly and
-moaning like “Saltcoats.” The title would be enough to keep one going at
-tea-time. An_at_--omy of _Mel_--ancholy, and the look of the
-close-printed pages and a sentence here and there. The Pernes would not
-believe she really wanted it there on the table. The girls would stare.
-When “The Story of Adèle” was finished she would have to find some other
-book; or borrow one. Nancie Wilkie, sitting at tea with her back to the
-closed piano facing the great bay of dark green-blinded window, reading
-“Nicholas Nickleby.” Just the very one of all the Dickens volumes that
-would be likely to come into her hands. Impossible to borrow it when
-Nancie had finished with it. Impossible to read a book with such a
-title. “David Copperfield” was all right; and “The Pickwick Papers.”
-“Little Dorritt”--“A Tale of Two Cities”--“The Old Curiosity Shop.”
-There was something suspicious about these, too.
-
-
- 2
-
-Adèle--the story of Adèle. The book had hard, unpleasant covers with
-some thin cottony material--bright lobelia blue--strained over them and
-fraying out at the corners. Over the front of the cover were little
-garlands and festoons of faded gold, and in the centre framed by an oval
-band of brighter gold was the word Adèle, with little strong tendrils on
-the lettering. There was some secret charm about the book. The strong
-sunlight striking the window just above the coarse lace curtains that
-obscured its lower half, made the gilding shine and seem to move--a
-whole wild woodland. The coarse white toilet-cover on the chest of
-drawers, the three Bibles, the little cheap mahogany-framed
-looking-glass, Nancie Wilkie’s folding hand-glass, the ugly gas bracket
-sticking out above the mirror, her own bed in the corner with its coarse
-fringed coverlet, the two alien beds behind her in the room, and the
-repellant washstand in the far corner became friendly as the sun shone
-on the decorated cover of the blue and gold book.
-
-She propped it open again and began tidying her hair. It must be nearly
-tea-time. A phrase caught her eye. “The old château where the first
-years of Adèle’s life were spent was situated in the midst of a
-high-walled garden. Along one side of the château ran a terrace looking
-out over a lovely expanse of flower-beds. Beyond was a little pleasaunce
-surrounded by a miniature wall and threaded by little pathways lined
-with rose trees. Almost hidden in the high wall was a little doorway.
-When the doorway was open you could see through into a deep orchard.”
-The first tea-bell rang. The figure of Adèle flitting about in an
-endless summer became again lines of black print. In a moment the girls
-would come rushing up. Miriam closed the book and turned to the dazzling
-window. The sun blazed just above the gap in the avenue of poplars. A
-bright yellow pathway led up through the green of the public cricket
-ground, pierced the avenue of poplars and disappeared through the
-further greenery in a curve that was the beginning of its encirclement
-of the park lake. Coming slowly along the pathway was a little figure
-dressed bunchily in black. It looked pathetically small and dingy in the
-bright scene. The afternoon blazed round it. It was something left over.
-What was the explanation of it? As it came near it seemed to change. It
-grew real. It was hurrying eagerly along, quite indifferent to the
-afternoon glory, with little rolling steps that were like the uneven
-toddling of a child, and carrying a large newspaper whose great sheets,
-although there was no wind, balled out scarcely controlled by the small
-hands. Its feathered hat had a wind-blown rakish air. On such a still
-afternoon. It was thinking and coming along, thinking and thinking and a
-little angry. What a rum little party, murmured Miriam, despising her
-words and admiring the wild thought-filled little bundle of dingy
-clothes. Beastly, to be picking up that low kind of slang--not real
-slang. Just North London sneering. Goo--what a _rum_ little party, she
-declared aloud, flattening herself against the window. Hotly flushing,
-she recognised that she had been staring at Miss Jenny Perne hurrying in
-to preside at tea.
-
-
- 3
-
-“We’ve been to Jones’s this afternoon, Miss Jenny.”
-
-Each plate held a slice of bread and butter cut thickly all the way
-across a household loaf, and the three-pound jar of home-made plum jam
-belonging to Nancie Wilkie was going the round of the table. It had
-begun with Miriam, who sat on Miss Jenny’s right hand, and had Nancie
-for neighbour. She had helped herself sparingly, unable quite to resist
-the enhancement of the solid fare, but fearing that there would be no
-possibility of getting anything from home to make a return in kind.
-Things were so bad, the dance had cost so much. One of Mary’s cakes, big
-enough for five people, would cost so much. And there would be the
-postage.
-
-Piling a generous spoonful on to her own thick slice, Nancie coughed
-facetiously and repeated her remark which had produced no result but a
-giggle from Charlotte Stubbs who sat opposite to her.
-
-“Eh? Eh? What?”
-
-Miss Jenny looked down the table over the top of her newspaper without
-raising her head. Her pince-nez were perched so that one eye appeared
-looking through its proper circle, the other glared unprotected just
-above a rim of glass.
-
-“Miss Haddie took us to Jones’s this afternoon,” said Nancie almost
-voicelessly. Miriam glanced at the too familiar sight of Nancie’s small
-eyes vanishing to malicious points. She was sitting as usual very solid
-and upright in her chair, with her long cheeks pink flushed and her fine
-nose white and cool and twitching, her yellow hair standing strongly
-back from her large white brow. She stabbed keenly in her direction as
-Miriam glanced, and Miriam turned and applied herself to her bread and
-jam. If she did not eat she would not get more than two slices from the
-piled dishes before the others had consumed four and five apiece and
-brought tea to an end.
-
-“Eh? What for? Why are ye laughing, Nancie?”
-
-“I’m not laughing, Miss Jenny.” Nancie’s firm lips curved away from her
-large faultless teeth. “I’m only smiling and telling you about our visit
-to Jones’s.”
-
-Miss Jenny’s newspaper was lowered and her pince-nez removed.
-
-“Eh? What d’ye say? Nonsense, Nancie, you know you were laughing. Why do
-you say you weren’t? What do you mean? Eh?”
-
-“I’m sorry, Miss Jennie. Something tickled me.”
-
-“Yes. Don’t be nonsensical. D’ye see? It’s nonsensical to say no when
-you mean yes. D’ye understand what I mean, Nancie? It’s bad manners.”
-Hitching on her pince-nez, Miss Jenny returned to her paper.
-
-Miriam gave herself up to the luxury of reading Adèle to the
-accompaniment of bread and jam. She would not hurry over her bread and
-jam. As well not have it. She would sacrifice her chance of a third
-slice. She reflected that it would be a good thing if she could decide
-never to have more than two slices, and have them in peace. Then she
-could thoroughly enjoy her reading. But she was always so hungry. At
-home she could not have eaten thick bread and butter. But here every
-slice seemed better than the last. When she began at the hard thick edge
-there always seemed to be tender places on her gums, her three hollow
-teeth were uneasy and she had to get through worrying thoughts about
-them--they would get worse as the years went by, and the little places
-in the front would grow big and painful and disfiguring. After the first
-few mouthfuls of solid bread a sort of padding seemed to take place and
-she could go on forgetful.
-
-“They’d got,” said Trixie Sanderson in a velvety tone, “they’d got some
-of their Christmas things out, Miss Jenny.” She cleared her throat
-shrilly on the last word and toned off the sound with a sigh. Inaudible
-laughter went round the table, stopping at Miriam, who glanced
-fascinated across at Trixie. Trixie sat in her best dress, a loosely
-made brown velveteen with a deep lace collar round her soft brown neck.
-Her neck and her delicate pale face were shaded by lively silky brown
-curls. She held her small head sideways from her book with a questioning
-air. One of her wicked swift brown eyes was covered serenely with its
-thin lid.
-
-She uttered a second gentle sigh and once more cleared her throat,
-accompanying the sound with a rapid fluttering of the lowered lid.
-
-Miriam condemned her, flouting the single eye which tried to search her,
-hating the sudden, sharp dimpling which came high up almost under
-Trixie’s cheek bones in answer to her own expression.
-
-“Miss Jenny,” breathed Trixie in a high tone, twirling one end of the
-bow of black ribbon crowning her head.
-
-Beadie Fetherwell, at the far end of the table opposite the tea-tray,
-giggled aloud.
-
-“Eh? What? Did somebody speak?” said Miss Jenny, looking up with a
-smile. “Are ye getting on with yer teas? Are ye ready for second cups?”
-
-“Beadie spoke,” murmured Trixie, glancing at Beadie whose neat china
-doll’s face was half hidden between her cup and the protruding edge of
-her thatch of tight gold curls.
-
-Miriam disgustedly watched Beadie prolong the irritating comedy by
-choking over her tea.
-
-It was some minutes before the whole incident was made clear to Miss
-Jenny. Reading was suspended. Everyone watched while Charlotte Stubbs,
-going carefully backwards, came to the end at last of Miss Jenny’s
-questions, and when Miss Jenny rapidly adjudicating--_well!_ you’re all
-very naughty children. I can’t think what’s the matter with you? Eh? Ye
-shouldn’t do it. I can’t think what possesses you. What is it, eh? Ye
-shouldn’t do it. D’you see?--and having dispensed the second allowance
-of tea with small hesitating preoccupied hands returned finally to her
-newspaper, it was Charlotte who sat looking guilty. Miriam stole a
-glance at the breadth of her broad flushed face, at its broadest as she
-hung over her book. Her broad flat nose shone with her tea-drinking, and
-her shock of coarse brown-gold hair, flatly brushed on the top, stuck
-out bushily on either side, its edges lit by the afternoon glow from the
-garden behind her. The others were unmoved. Trixie sat reading, the
-muscles controlling her high dimples still faintly active. She and
-Nancie and Beadie, whose opaque blue eyes fixed the table just ahead of
-her book with their usual half-squinting stare, had entered on their
-final competition for the last few slices.
-
-Miriam returned to her book. The story of Adèle had moved on through
-several unassimilated pages. “My child,” she read, “it is important to
-remember”--she glanced on gathering a picture of a woman walking with
-Adèle along the magic terrace, talking--words and phrases that fretted
-dismally at the beauty of the scene. Examining later chapters she found
-conversations, discussions, situations, arguments, “fusses”--all about
-nothing. She turned back to the early passage of description and caught
-the glow once more. But this time it was overshadowed by the promise of
-those talking women. That was all there was. She had finished the story
-of Adèle.
-
-A resounding slam came up from the kitchen.
-
-“Poor cook--another tooth,” sighed Trixie.
-
-Smothering a convulsion, Miriam sat dumb. Her thwarted expectations
-ranged forth beyond control, feeling swiftly and cruelly about for
-succour where she had learned there was none.... Nancie, her parents
-abroad, her aunt’s house at Cromer, with a shrubbery, the cousin from
-South Africa coming home to Cromer, taking her out in a dog-cart,
-telling her she was his guiding star, going back to South Africa;
-everything Nancie said and did, even her careful hair-brushing and her
-energetic upright walk, her positive brave way of entering a room,
-coming out through those malicious pin-points--things she said about the
-Misses Perne and the girls, things she whispered and laughed, little
-rhymes she sang with her unbearable laugh.
-
-... Beadie still shaking at intervals in silent servile glancing
-laughter, her stepmother, her little half-brother who had fits, her
-holidays at Margate, “you’d look neat, on the seat, of a bicyka made for
-two”--Beadie brought Miriam the utmost sense of imprisonment within the
-strange influence that had threatened her when she first came to Banbury
-Park. Beadie was in it, was an unquestioning part of it. She felt that
-she could in some way, in some one tint or tone, realise the whole
-fabric of Beadie’s life on and on to the end, no matter what should
-happen to her. But she turned from the attempt--any effort at full
-realisation threatened complete despair. Trixie too, with a home just
-opposite the Banbury Empire.... Miriam slid over this link in her rapid
-reflections--a brother named Julian who took instantaneous photographs
-of girls, numbers and numbers of girls, and was sometimes “tight.” ...
-
-Charlotte. Charlotte carried about a faint suggestion of relief. Miriam
-fled to her as she sat with the garden light on her hair, her lingering
-flush of distress rekindled by her amusement, her protective responsible
-smile beaming out through the endless blue of her eyes. Behind her
-painstaking life at the school was a country home, a farm somewhere far
-away. Of course it was dreadful for her to be a farmer’s daughter. She
-evidently knew it herself and said very little about it. But her large
-red hands, so strange handling school-books, were comforting; and her
-holland apron with its bib under the fresh colouring of her face--do you
-like butter? A buttercup under your chin--brought to Miriam a picture of
-the farm, white amidst bright greenery, with a dairy and morning
-cock-crow and creamy white sheep on a hillside. It was all there with
-her as she sat at table reading “The Lamplighter.” The sound of her
-broad husky voice explaining to Miss Jenny had been full of it. But it
-was all past. She too had come to Banbury Park. She did not seem to mind
-Banbury Park. She was to study hard and be a governess. She evidently
-thought she was having a great chance--she was fifteen and quite
-“uncultured.” How could she be turned into a governess? A sort of
-nursery governess, for farms, perhaps. But farms did not want books and
-worry. Miriam wanted to put her back into her farm, and sometimes her
-thoughts wearily brushed the idea of going with her. Perhaps, though,
-she had come away because her father could not keep her? The little
-problem hung about her as she sat sweetly there, common and good and
-strong. The golden light that seemed to belong specially to her came
-from a London garden, an unreal North London garden. Resounding in its
-little spaces were the blatterings and shouts of the deaf and dumb next
-door.
-
-
- 4
-
-Miss Jenny left “The Standard” with Miriam after tea, stopping suddenly
-as she made her uncertain way from the tea-table to the door and saying
-absently, “Eh, you’d better read this, my dear. There’s a leader on the
-Education Commission. Would ye like to? Yes, I think you’d better.”
-Miriam accepted the large sheets with hesitating expressions of thanks,
-wondering rather fearfully what a leader might be and where she should
-find it. She knew the word. Her mother read “the leaders” in the
-evening--“excellent leader” she sometimes said, and her father would put
-down his volume of “Proceedings of the British Association,” or Herbert
-Spencer’s “First Principles,” and condescendingly agree. But any
-discussion generally ended in his warning her not to believe a thing
-because she saw it in print, and a reminder that before she married she
-had thought that everything she saw in print was true, and quite often
-he would go on to general remarks about the gullibility of women,
-bringing in the story of the two large long-necked pearly transparent
-drawing-room vases with stems and soft masses of roses and leaves
-painted on their sides that she had given too much for at the door to a
-man who said they were Italian. Brummagem, Brummagem, he would end,
-mouthing the word and turning back to his book with the neighing laugh
-that made Miriam turn to the imagined picture of her mother in the first
-year of her married life, standing in the sunlight at the back door of
-the Babington house, with the varnished coach-house door on her right
-and the cucumber frames in front of her sloping up towards the bean-rows
-that began the kitchen garden; with her little scallopped bodice, her
-hooped skirt, her hair bunched in curls up on her high pad and falling
-round her neck, looking at the jugs with grave dark eyes. And that
-neighing laugh had come again and again all through the years until she
-sat meekly, flushed and suffering under the fierce gaslight, feeling
-every night of her life winter and summer as if the ceiling were coming
-down on her head, and read “leaders” cautiously, and knew when they were
-written in “a fine chaste dignified style.” But that was “The Times.”
-“The Standard” was a penny rag and probably not worth considering at
-all. In any case she would not read it at evening study. She had never
-had a newspaper in her hand before as far as she could remember. The
-girls would see that she did not know how to read it, and it would be
-snubby towards them to sit there as if she were a Miss Perne, scrumpling
-a great paper while they sat with their books. So she read her
-text-books, a page of Saxon Kings with a ten-line summary of each reign,
-a list of six English counties with their capitals and the rivers the
-capitals stood on and the principal industries of each town, devising
-ways of remembering the lists and went on to “Bell’s Standard
-Elocutionist.” She had found the book amongst the school books on the
-schoolroom shelves. It was a “standard” book and must therefore be about
-something she ought to know something about if she were to hold her own
-in this North London world. There had been no “standard” books at school
-and the word offended her. It suggested fixed agreement about the things
-people ought to know and that she felt sure must be wrong, and not only
-wrong but “common” ... standard readers ... standard pianoforte tutors.
-She had learned to read in “Reading without Tears,” and gone on to
-“Classical Poems and Prose for the Young,” her arithmetic book instead
-of being a thin cold paper-covered thing called Standard I, had been a
-pleasant green volume called “Barnard Smith,” that began at the
-beginning and went on to compound fractions and stocks. There was no
-Morris’s Grammar at Banbury Park, no Wetherell or English Accidence, no
-bits from “Piers Plowman” and pages of scraps of words with the way they
-changed in different languages and quotations, just sentences that had
-made her long for more ... “up-clomb” ... “the mist up-clomb.” She
-opened “Bell’s Standard Elocutionist” apprehensively, her mind working
-on possible meanings for elocutionist. She thought of ventriloquist and
-wondered dismally whether it was a book of conjuring tricks. It was
-poems, poems and prose, all mixed up together anyhow. The room was very
-still, the girls all sitting reading with their backs to the table so
-that nobody “poked.” She could not go on vaguely fluttering pages, so
-she read a solid-looking poem that was not divided up into verses.
-
-“Robert of Sicily, brother of Pope Urbane And Valmond Emperor of
-Allemaine, Apparelled in magnificent attire, With retinue of many a
-knight and squire, On St. John’s eve, at vespers, proudly sat And heard
-the priests chant the Magnificat.” Should she go on? It was like the
-pieces in Scott’s novels, the best bits, before the characters began to
-talk.
-
-... “and bay the moon than such a Roman and bay the moon than such a
-Roman,” muttered Nancie rapidly, swinging her feet. It would not be fair
-to read a thing that would take her right away and not teach her
-anything whilst the girls were learning their things for Monday. She
-hesitated and turned a page. The poem, she saw, soon began to break up
-into sentences with quotation signs; somebody making a to-do. Turning
-several pages at once, she caught sight of the word Hanover. “Hamelin
-Town’s in Brunswick, by famous Hanover city.” That was irresistible. But
-she must read it one day away from the gassy room and the pressure of
-the girls. The lines were magic; but the rush that took her to the
-German town, the sight and smell and sound of it, the pointed houses,
-wood fires, the bürgers, had made her cheeks flare and thrown her out of
-the proper teacher’s frame of mind. She wanted to stand up and pull up
-the blinds hiding the garden and shout the poem aloud to the girls. They
-would stare and giggle and think she had gone mad. “The mountain has
-gone mad,” Nancie would mutter. “There is a mountain in Banbury Park,
-covered over with yellow bark,” Nancie’s description of herself. That
-was how the girls saw her stiff hair--and they thought she was “about
-forty.” Well, it was true. She was, practically. She went on holding
-Bell up before her face, open at a page of prose, and stared at the
-keyboard of the piano just beyond her crossed knees. It aroused the
-sight and sense of the strangely moving hands of the various girls whose
-afternoon practice it was her business to superintend, their intent
-faces, the pages of bad unclassical music, things with horrible names,
-by English composers, the uselessness of the hours and terms and years
-of practice.
-
-
- 5
-
-Presently the bread and butter and milk came up for the girls, and then
-there was prayers--the three servants lined up in front of the
-bookshelves; cook wheezing heavily, tall and thin and bent, with a
-sloping mob cap and a thin old brown face with a forehead that was like
-a buttress of shiny bone and startling dark eyes that protruded so that
-they could be seen even when she sat looking down into her lap; and
-Flora the parlourmaid, short and plump and brown with an expression of
-perfectly serene despair, this was part of Miriam’s daily bread; and
-Annie the housemaid, raw pink and gold and grinning slyly at the
-girls--Miss Perne, sitting at the head of the table with the shabby
-family Bible and the book of family prayers, Miss Jenny and Miss Haddie
-one on each side of the fireplace, Miss Jenny’s feet hardly reaching the
-floor as she sat bunched on a high schoolroom chair, Miss Haddie in her
-cold slate-grey dress sitting back with her thin hands clasped in her
-lap, her grey face bent devotionally so that her chin rested on her thin
-chest, her eyes darting from the servants to the girls who sat in their
-places round the table during the time it took Miss Perne to read a
-short psalm. Miriam tried to cast down her eyes and close her ears. All
-that went on during that short interval left her equally excluded from
-either party. She could not sit gazing at Flora, and Miss Perne’s polite
-unvarying tone brought her no comfort. She sometimes thought longingly
-of prayers in Germany, the big quiet saal with its high windows, its
-great dark doors, its annexe of wooden summer-room, Fräulein’s clear,
-brooding undertone, the pensive calm of the German girls; the strange
-mass of fresh melodious sound as they all sang together. Here there
-seemed to be everything to encourage and nothing whatever to check the
-sudden murmur, the lightning swift gesture of Nancie or Trixie.
-
-The moment Miss Perne had finished her psalm they all swung round on to
-their knees. Miriam pressed her elbows against the cane seat of her
-chair and wondered what she should say to Miss Jenny at supper about the
-newspaper, while Miss Perne decorously prayed that they might all be fed
-with the sincere milk of the Word and grow thereby.
-
-After the Lord’s Prayer, a unison of breathy mutterings against closed
-fingers, they all rose. Then the servants filed out of the room followed
-by the Misses Perne. Miss Perne stopped in the doorway to shake hands
-with the girls on their way to bed before joining her sisters in the
-little sitting-room across the hall. One of the servants reappeared
-almost at once with a tray, distributed its contents at the fire-place
-end of the long table and rang the little bell in the hall on her way
-back to the kitchen. The Misses Perne filed back across the hall.
-
-
- 6
-
-“Eh, Deborah, are ye sure?” said Miss Jenny, getting into her chair at
-Miss Perne’s right hand.
-
-Perhaps the newspaper would not be mentioned after all. If it were she
-would simply say she had been preparing for Monday and was going to read
-it after supper. Anyhow there was never any threat with the Pernes of
-anything she would not be able to deal with. She glanced to see what
-there was to eat, and then, feeling Miss Haddie’s eye from across the
-table, assumed an air of interested abstraction to cover her
-disappointment. Cold white blancmange in a round dish garnished with
-prunes, bread and butter, a square of cream cheese on a green-edged
-dessert plate, a box of plain biscuits, the tall bottle of lime juice
-and the red glass jug of water. Nothing really sweet and nice--the
-blancmange would be flavoured with laurel--prussic acid--and the prunes
-would be sweet in the wrong sort of way--wholesome, just sweet fruit.
-Cheese--how could people eat cheese?
-
-“Well, my dear, I tell you only what I saw with my own eyes--Polly Allen
-and Eunice Dupont running about in the park without their hats.”
-
-“Ech,” syphoned Miss Haddie, drawing her delicate green-grey eyebrows
-sharply towards the deep line in the middle of her forehead. She did not
-look up but sat frowning sourly into her bowl of bread and milk, ladling
-and pouring the milk from the spoon.
-
-Miriam kept a nervous eye on her acid preoccupation. No one had seen the
-behaviour of her own face, how one corner of her mouth had shot up so
-sharply as to bring the feeling of a deeply denting dimple in her cheek.
-She sat regulating her breathing and carefully extracting the stone from
-a prune.
-
-“Did ye speak to them?” asked Miss Jenny, fixing her tall sister over
-her pince-nez.
-
-Miss Perne sat smilingly upright, her black eyes blinking rapidly at the
-far-off bookshelves.
-
-“I did _not_ speak to them----”
-
-“Eh, Deborah, why not?” scolded Miss Jenny as Miss Perne drew breath.
-
-“I did _not_ speak to them,” went on Miss Deborah, beaming delightedly
-at the bookcase, “for the very good reason that I was not sufficiently
-near to them. I was walking upon the asphalt pathway surrounding the
-lake and had just become engaged in conversation with Mrs. Brinkwell,
-who had stopped me for the purpose of giving me further details with
-regard to Constance’s prolonged absence from school, when I saw Polly
-and Eunice apparently chasing one another across the recreation ground
-in the condition I have described to you.”
-
-Miriam, who had felt Miss Haddie’s scorn-filled eyes playing watchfully
-over her, sat pressing the sharp edge of her high heel into her ankle.
-
-“Eh, my dear, what a pity you couldn’t speak to them. They’ve no
-business at all in the recreation ground where the rough boys go.”
-
-“Well, I have described to you the circumstances, my dear, and the
-impossibility of my undertaking any kind of intervention.”
-
-“Eh, well, Deborah my dear, I think I should have done something. Don’t
-you think you ought? Eh? Called someone perhaps--eh?--or managed to get
-at the gels in some way--dear, dear, what is to be done? You see it is
-hardly of any use to speak to them afterwards. You want to catch them
-red-handed and make them feel ashamed of themselves.”
-
-“I am fully prepared to admit, my dear Jenny, the justice of all that
-you say. But I can only repeat that in the circumstances in which I
-found myself I was entirely unable to exercise any control whatever upon
-the doings of the gels. They were running; and long before I was free
-from Mrs. Brinkwell they were out of sight.”
-
-Miss Perne spoke in a clear, high, narrative tone that seemed each
-moment on the point of delighted laughter, her delicate head held high,
-her finely wrinkled face puckering with restrained pleasure. Miriam saw
-vividly the picture in the park, the dreadful, mean, grubby lake, the
-sad asphalt pathway all round it, the shabby London greenery, the
-October wind rushing through it, Miss Perne’s high stylish arrowy figure
-fluttered by the wind, swaying in her response to Mrs. Brinkwell’s
-story, the dreadful asphalt playground away to the left, its gaunt
-swings and bars--gallows.... Ingoldsby--the girls rushing across it, and
-held herself sternly back from a vision of Miss Perne chasing the
-delinquents down the wind. Why did Miss Perne speak so triumphantly? As
-much as to say There, my dear Jenny, there’s a problem you can’t answer.
-She enjoyed telling the tale and was not really upset about the girls.
-She spoke exactly as if she were reading aloud from “Robinson Crusoe.”
-Miss Haddie was watching again, flashing her eyes about as she gently
-spooned up her bread and milk. Miriam wished she knew whether Miss
-Haddie knew how difficult it was to listen gravely. She was evidently
-angry and disgusted. But still she could watch.
-
-“Did ye go that way at all afterwards--the way the girls went?”
-
-“I did not,” beamed Miss Perne, turning to Miss Jenny as if waiting for
-a judgment.
-
-“Well, eh, I’m sure, really, it’s most diffikilt. What is one to do with
-these gels? Now, Miriam, here’s something for you to exercise your wits
-upon. What would ye do, eh?”
-
-Miriam hesitated. Memories kept her dumb. Of course she had never rushed
-about in a common park where rough boys came. At the same time--if the
-girls wanted to rush about and scream and wear no hats nobody had any
-right to interfere with them ... they ought to be suppressed though,
-North London girls, capable of anything in the way of horridness ... the
-Pernes did not seem to see how horrid the girls were in themselves,
-common and knowing and horrid. “Dear, funny little O.M.’s” ... they were
-something much more than that. They were wrong about the hats, but it
-was good, heavenly to be here like this with them. She turned to Miss
-Jenny, her mind in a warm confusion, and smiled into the little red face
-peering delicately from out its disorderly Gorgon loops.
-
-“Well?”
-
-“My dear Jenny,” said Miss Haddie’s soft hollow voice, “how should the
-child judge?”
-
-Miriam’s heart leapt. She smiled inanely and eagerly accepted a second
-helping of blancmange suddenly proffered by Miss Perne, who was drawing
-little panting breaths and blinking sharply at her.
-
-“Nonsense, Haddie. Come along, my dear, it’s a chance for you. Come
-along.”
-
-“Tomboys,” said Miss Haddie indignantly.
-
-Miriam drew a breath. It was wrong, they were not tomboys--she knew they
-had not run like tomboys--they had scuttled, she was sure--horrid girls,
-that was what they were, nothing the Pernes could understand. The Pernes
-ought not to be bothered with them.
-
-“Well,” she said, feeling a sudden security, “are we responsible for
-them out of school hours?”
-
-Miss Haddie’s eyebrows moved nervously, and Miss Perne’s smile turned to
-a dubious mouthing.
-
-“Eh, there you are. D’ye see, Deborah. That’s it. That’s the crucial
-point. Are we responsible? I’m sure I can’t say. That places the whole
-difficulty in a nutshell. Here are these gels, not even day boarders.
-How far can we control their general behaviour? Eh? I’m sure I don’t
-know.”
-
-“My dear Jenny,” said Miss Haddie quickly, her hollow voice
-reverberating as if she were using a gargle, “it’s quite obvious that we
-can’t have gels known to belong to the school running about in the park
-with nothing on.”
-
-“I agree, my dear Haddie. But, as Jenny says, how are we to prevent such
-conduct?”
-
-“Don’t let us lose sight of Miriam’s point. _Are_ we responsible for
-their play-times? I suppose we’re _not_, you know, Deborah, really after
-all. Not directly, perhaps. But sheerly we are _indirectly_ responsible.
-Sheerly. We ought to be able to make it impossible for them to carry on
-in this unseemly fashion.”
-
-“Yes, yes,” said Miss Deborah eagerly, “sheerly.”
-
-“Is it education?” suggested Miriam.
-
-“That’s it, my dear. It is education. That’s what’s wanted. That’s what
-these gels want. I don’t know, though. All this talk of education. It
-ought to be the thing. And yet look at these two gels. Both of them from
-Miss Cass’s. There’s her school now. Famous all over London. Three
-hundred gels. We’ve had several here. And they’ve all had that
-objectionable noisy tone. Eh, Deborah? I don’t know. How is it to be
-accounted for? Eh?”
-
-“I’ve never heard of Miss Cass’s,” said Miriam.
-
-“My _dear_ child! It’s not possible! D’ye mean to say ye don’t know Miss
-Cass’s high school?”
-
-“Oh, if it’s a high school, of _course_.”
-
-All three ladies waited, with their eyes on her, making a chorus of
-inarticulate sounds.
-
-“Oh well, high schools are simply fearful.”
-
-Miriam glowed in a tide of gentle cackling laughter.
-
-“Well, you know, I think there’s something in it,” giggled Miss Jenny
-softly. “It’s the number perhaps. That’s what I always say, Deborah.
-Treating the gels like soldiers. Like a regiment. D’ye see? No
-individual study of the gels’ characters----”
-
-“Well. However that may be, I am sure of one thing. I am sure that on
-Monday Polly and Eunice must be reprimanded. Severely reprimanded.”
-
-“Yes. I suppose they must. They’re nice gels at heart, you know. Both of
-them. That’s the worst of it. Well, I hardly mean that. Only so often
-the naughty gels are so thoroughly--well--nice, likable at bottom, ye
-know, eh? I’m sure. I don’t know.”
-
-
- 7
-
-Miriam sat on in the schoolroom after supper with the newspaper spread
-out on the brown American cloth table cover under the gas. She found a
-long column headed “The Royal Commission on Education.” The Queen, then,
-was interesting herself in education. But in England the sovereign had
-no power, was only a figurehead. Perhaps the Queen had been advised to
-interest herself in education by the Privy Council and the
-Conservatives, people of leisure and cultivation. A commission was a
-sort of command--it must be important, something the Privy Council had
-decided and sent out in the Queen’s name.
-
-She read her column, sitting comfortlessly between the window and the
-open door. As she read the room grew still. The memory of the talking
-and clinking supper-table faded, and presently even the ticking of the
-clock was no longer there. She raised her head at last. No wonder people
-read newspapers. You could read about what was going on in the country,
-actually what the Government was doing at that very moment. Of course;
-men seemed to know such a lot because they read the newspapers and
-talked about what was in them. But anybody could know as much as the men
-sitting in the armchairs if they chose; read all about everything,
-written down for everybody to see. That was the freedom of the
-Press--Areopagitica, that the history books said so much about and was
-one of those new important things, more important than facts and dates.
-Like the Independence of Ireland. Yet very few people really talked like
-newspapers. Only angry men with loud voices. Here was the free Press
-that Milton had gone to prison for. Certainly it made a great
-difference. The room was quite changed. There was hardly any pain in the
-silent cane-seated chairs. There were really people making the world
-better. Now. At last. Perhaps it was rather a happy fate to be a teacher
-in the Banbury Park school and read newspapers. There were plenty of
-people who could neither read nor write. Someone had a servant like that
-who did all the marketing and never forgot anything or made any mistake
-over the change--none the worse for it, pater said, people who wanted
-book-learning could get it, there must always be hewers of wood and
-drawers of water, _laissez faire_. But Gladstone did not believe that.
-At this moment Gladstone was saying that because the people of England
-as a whole were uneducated their “condition of ignorance” affected the
-whole of the “body politic.” That was Gladstone. He had found that out
-... with large moist silky eyes like a dog and pointed collars seeing
-things as they were and going to change them.... Miriam stirred uneasily
-as she felt the beating of her heart.... If only she were at home how
-she could rush up and down the house and shout about it and shake Mary
-by the shoulders. She shrank into herself and sat stiffly up, suddenly
-discovering she was lounging over the table. As she moved she reflected
-that probably Gladstone’s being so very dark made him determined that
-things should not go on as they were. In that case Gladstonians would be
-dark--perhaps not musical. Someone had said musical people were a queer
-soft lot. _Laissez faire_. Lazy fair. But perhaps it was possible to be
-fair and musical and to be a Gladstonian too. You can’t have your cake
-and eat it. No. It was a good thing, one’s best self knew it was a good
-thing that someone had found out why people were so awful; like a
-dentist finding out a bad tooth however much it hurt. Only if education
-was going to be the principal thing and all teachers were to be
-‘qualified’ it was no use going on. Miss Jenny had said private schools
-were doomed.
-
-
- 8
-
-For a long time she sat blankly contemplating the new world that was
-coming. Everyone would be trained and efficient but herself. She was not
-strong enough to earn a living and qualify as a teacher at the same
-time. The day’s work tired her to death. She must hide somewhere.... She
-would not be wanted.... If you were not wanted.... If you knew you were
-not wanted--you ought to get out of the way. Chloroform. Someone had
-drunk a bottle of carbolic acid. The clock struck ten. Gathering up the
-newspaper she folded it neatly, put it on the hall table and went slowly
-upstairs, watching the faint reflection of the half-lowered hall gas
-upon the polished balustrade. The staircase was cold and airy. Cold
-rooms and landings stretched up away above her into the darkness. She
-became aware of a curious buoyancy rising within her. It was so strange
-that she stood still for a moment on the stair. For a second, life
-seemed to cease in her and the staircase to be swept from under her
-feet.... “I’m alive.” ... It was as if something had struck her, struck
-right through her impalpable body, sweeping it away, leaving her there
-shouting silently without it. I’m alive.... I’m alive. Then with a thump
-her heart went on again and her feet carried her body warm and happy and
-elastic easily on up the solid stairs. She tried once or twice
-deliberately to bring back the breathless moment standing still on a
-stair. Each time something of it returned. “It’s me, _me;_ this is _me_
-being alive,” she murmured with a feeling under her like the sudden drop
-of a lift. But her thoughts distracted her. They were eagerly talking to
-her declaring that she had had this feeling before. She opened her
-bedroom door very quietly. The air of the room told her that Nancie and
-Beadie were asleep. Going lightly across to the chest of drawers
-dressing-table by the window as if she were treading on air, she stood
-holding its edge in the darkness. Two forgotten incidents flowed past
-her in quick succession; one of waking up on her seventh birthday in the
-seaside villa alone in a small dark room and suddenly saying to herself
-that one day her father and mother would die and she would still be
-there, and after a curious moment when the darkness seemed to move
-against her, feeling very old and crying bitterly, and another of
-standing in the bow of the dining-room window at Barnes looking at the
-raindrops falling from the leaves through the sunshine and saying to
-Eve, who came into the room as she watched, “D’you know, Eve, I feel as
-if I’d suddenly wakened up out of a dream.” The bedroom was no longer
-dark. She could see the outlines of everything in the light coming from
-the street lamps through the half-closed Venetian blinds. Beadie sighed
-and stirred. Miriam began impatiently preparing for bed without lighting
-the gas. “What’s the use of feeling like that if it doesn’t stay? It
-doesn’t change anything. Next time I’ll make it stay. It might whisk me
-right away. There’s something in me that can’t be touched or altered.
-Me. If it comes again. If it’s stronger every time.... Perhaps it goes
-on getting stronger till you die.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
-
-
- 1
-
-Wheezing, cook had spread a plaster of dampened ashy cinders upon the
-basement schoolroom fire and gone bonily away across the oilcloth in her
-heelless boots. As the door closed Miriam’s eye went up from her book to
-the little slope of grass showing above the concrete wall of the area.
-The grass gleamed along the edge of a bank of mist. In the mist the area
-railings stood hard and solid against the edge of empty space. Several
-times she glanced at the rich green, feeling that neither ‘emerald,’
-‘emerald velvet,’ nor ‘velvety enamel’ quite expressed it. She had not
-noticed that there was a mist shutting in and making brilliant the
-half-darkness of the room at breakfast-time, only feeling that for some
-reason it was a good day. “It’s fog--there’s a sort of fog,” she said,
-glowing. The fog made the room with the strange brilliant brown light on
-the table, on the horsehair chairs, on the shabby length of brown and
-yellow oilcloth running out to the bay of the low window, seem to be
-rushing through space, alone. It was quite safe, going on its
-journey--towards some great good.
-
-The back door, just across the little basement hall, scrooped inwards
-across the oilcloth, jingling its little bell, and was banged to. The
-flounter-_crack_ of a rain-cloak smartly shaken out was followed by a
-gentle scrabbling in a shoe-box,--the earliest girl, peaceful and calm,
-a wonderful sort of girl, coming into the empty basement quietly getting
-off her things, with all the rabble of the school coming along the
-roads, behind. The jingling door was pushed open again just as her
-slippered feet ran upstairs. “Khoo--what a filthy day!” said a
-vibrating hard mature voice. Miriam glanced at her time-table,
-history--dictation--geography--sums--writing--and shrank to her utmost
-air of preoccupation lest either of the elder girls should look in.
-
-Sounds increased in the little hall, loud abrupt voices, short rallying
-laughs, the stubbing and stamping of feet on the oilcloth. At the
-expected rattling of the handle of her own door she crouched over her
-book. The door opened and was quietly closed again. A small figure flung
-itself forward. Miriam was clutched by harsh serge-clad arms. As she
-moved, startled, firm cracked lips were pressed against her cheekbone.
-“Good morning, Burra,” she said, turning to put an arm round the child.
-She caught a glimpse of broad cheeks bulging firmly against a dark bush
-of short hair. Large fierce bloodshot eyes glared close to her own.
-“Hoo--angel.” The little gasping body stiffened against her shoulder,
-pinning down her arm. The crimson face tried to reach her breast. “Have
-you changed your boots,” said Miriam coldly. “Hoo--hoo.” The short hard
-fingers hurt her. “Go and get them off at once.” Head down Burra rushed
-at the door, colliding with the incoming figure of a neat little girl
-dressed in velvet-trimmed red merino, with a rose and white face and
-short gentle gold hair. She put a little pile of books on the table and
-stood still near to Miriam, with her hands behind her. They both looked
-down the room out of the window, with quiet unsmiling faces. “What have
-you been doing since Friday, Gertie?” Miriam said presently. “We went
-for a walk,” said Gertie in a neat liquid little voice, dimpling and
-faintly raising her eyebrows.
-
-The eight little girls who made up the upper class of the junior school
-stood in a close row as near as possible to Miriam’s chair at the head
-of the table. They were silent and fresh and eagerly crowded, waiting
-for her to begin. She kept them silent for a few moments for the
-pleasure of having them there with her. She knew that Miss Perne,
-sitting in the window space with the youngest class drawn up in a
-half-circle for their Scripture lesson, was an approving presence,
-keeping her own little class at a level of quiet question and answer
-that made a background rather than a disturbance for the adventure of
-the elder girls. “Not too close together,” said Miriam at last,
-gathering herself with a deep breath; “throw back your shoulders and
-stand straight. Don’t lump down on your heels. Let your weight come on
-the ball of your feet. Are you all all right? Don’t poke your heads
-forward.” As the girls eagerly manoeuvred themselves, wilfully carrying
-out her instructions even to turning their heads to face the opposite
-wall, she caught most of the eyes in turn smiling their eager
-affectionate conspiracy, and restraining her desire to get up then and
-there and clasp the little figures one by one, began the lesson. Four of
-the girls, two square-built Quakeresses with straight brown frocks, deep
-slow voices and dreamy eyes, a white-faced, tawny-haired, thin child
-with an eager stammer, and a brilliant little Jewess knew the “principal
-facts and dates” of the reign of Edward I by rote backwards and forwards
-in response to any form of question. Burra hung her head and knew
-nothing. Beadie Featherwell, dreadfully tall, a head taller, with her
-twelve years, than the tallest child in the lower school, knew no more
-than Burra and stood staring at the wall and biting her lips. A stout
-child with open mouth and snoring breath answered with perfect
-exactitude from the book, but her answers bore no relationship to the
-questions, and Gertie could only pipe replies if the questions were so
-put as to contain part of the answer. The white-faced girl was beginning
-to gnaw her fingers by the time the questioning was at an end.
-
-“Well now, what is the difficulty,” said Miriam, “of getting hold of the
-events of this queer little reign?” Everybody laughed and was silent
-again at once because Miriam’s voice went on, trying to interest both
-herself and the successful girls in inventing ways of remembering all
-the things that had to be “hooked on to the word Edward.” In less than
-ten minutes even the stout snoring girl could repeat the reign
-successfully, and for the remainder of their time they talked aimlessly.
-
-The children standing at ease, saying whatever occurred to them, even
-the snoring girl secured from ridicule by Miriam’s consideration of
-whatever was offered. Their adventure took them away from their subject
-into what Miriam knew “clever” people would call “side issues.” “Nothing
-is a side issue,” she told herself passionately with her eyes on the
-green glare beyond the window. The breaking up of Miss Perne’s class
-left the whole of the lower school on her hands for the rest of the
-morning.
-
-
- 2
-
-By half-past twelve she was sitting alone and exhausted with aching
-throat at her place at the head of the table.
-
-“Khoo, _isn’t_ it a filthy day!” Polly Allen, a short heavy girl with a
-sallow pitted face, thin ill-nourished hair and kind swiftly moving grey
-eyes, marched in out of the dark hall with flapping bootlaces. In the
-bay she sat down and began to lace up her boots. The laces flicked
-carelessly upon the linoleum as she threaded, profaning the little
-sanctuary of the window space. “Oh me bones, me poor old bones,” she
-muttered. “Eunice!” her hard mature voice vibrated through the room.
-“Eunice Dupont!”
-
-“What’s the jolly row?” said a slow voice at the door. “Wot’s the bally
-shindy, beloved?”
-
-“Like a really beautiful Cheshire cat,” Miriam repeated to herself,
-propped studiously on her elbows shrinking, and hoping that if she did
-not look round, Eunice’s carved brown curls, her gleaming slithering
-opaque oval eyes and her short upper lip, the strange evil carriage of
-her head, the wicked lines of her figure, would be withdrawn. “Cheshire,
-Cheshire,” she scolded inwardly, feeling the pain in her throat
-increase.
-
-“Nothing. Wait for me. That’s all. Oh, my lungs, bones _and_ et ceteras.
-It’s old age, I suppose, Uncle William.”
-
-“Well, hurry your old age up, that’s all. I’m ready.”
-
-“Well, don’t go away, you funny cuckoo, you can wait, can’t you?”
-
-A party of girls straggled in one by one and drifted towards Polly in
-the window space.
-
-“It’s the parties I look forward to.”
-
-“Oh, look at her tie!”
-
-“My tie? Six-three at Crisp’s.”
-
-The sounds of Polly’s bootlacing came to an end. She sat holding a
-court. “Doesn’t look forward to parties? She must be a funny cuckoo!”
-
-“Dancing’s divine,” said a smooth deep smiling voice. “Reversing. Khoo!
-with a fella. Khooo!”
-
-“You surprise me, Edie. You do indeed. Hoh. Shocking.”
-
-“Shocking? Why? What do you mean, Poll?”
-
-“Nothing. Nothing. Riang doo too.”
-
-“I don’t think dancing’s shocking. How can it be? You’re barmy, my son.”
-
-“Ever heard of Lottie Collins?”
-
-“Ssh. Don’t be silly.”
-
-“I don’t see what Lottie Collins has got to do with it. My mother thinks
-dancing’s all right. That’s good enough for me.”
-
-“Well--I’m not your mother.”
-
-“Nor anyone else’s.”
-
-“Khoo, _Mabel_.”
-
-“Who wants to be anyone’s mother?”
-
-“Not me. Ug. Beastly little brats.”
-
-“Oh shut _up_. Oh you _do_ make me tired.”
-
-“Kids are jolly. A1. I hope I have lots.”
-
-Surprised into amazement, Miriam looked up to consult the face of Jessie
-Wheeler, the last speaker--a tall flat-figured girl with a strong
-squarish pale face, hollow cheeks, and firm colourless lips. Was it
-being a Baptist that made her have such an extraordinary idea? Miriam’s
-eyes sought refuge from the defiant beam of her sea-blue eyes in the
-shimmering cloud of her hair. The strangest hair in the school; negroid
-in its intensity of fuzziness, but saved by its fine mesh.
-
-“Don’t you adore kiddies, Miss Henderson?”
-
-“I think they’re rather nice,” said Miriam quickly, and returned to her
-book.
-
-“I should jolly well think they were,” said Jessie fervently.
-
-“Hope your husband’ll think so too, my dear,” said Polly, getting up.
-
-“Oh, of course, I should only have them if the fellow wanted me to.”
-
-“You haven’t got a fella yet, madam.”
-
-“Of course not, cuckoo. But I shall.”
-
-“Plenty of time to think about that.”
-
-“Hoo. Fancy never having a fellow. I should go off my nut.”
-
-When they had all disappeared Miriam opened the windows. There was still
-someone moving about in the hall, and as she stood in the instreaming
-current of damp air looking wearily at the concrete--a girl came into
-the room. “Can I come in a minute?” she said, advancing to the window.
-“I want to speak to you,” she pursued when she reached the bay. She
-stood at Miriam’s side and looked out of the window. Half-turning,
-Miriam had recognized Grace Broom, one of the elder first-class girls
-who attended only for a few subjects. She was a dark short-necked girl
-with thick shoulders; a receding mouth and boldly drawn nose and chin
-gave her a look of shrewd elderliness. The heavy mass of hair above the
-broad sweep of her forehead, her heavy frame and flat-footed walk added
-to this appearance. She wore a high-waisted black serge pinafore dress
-with black crape vest and sleeves.
-
-“Do you mind me speaking to you?” she said in a hot voice. Her
-black-fringed brown eyes were fixed on the garden railings where people
-passed by and Miriam never looked.
-
-“No,” said Miriam shyly.
-
-“You know why we’re in mourning?”
-
-Miriam stood silent with beating heart, trying to cope with the
-increasing invasion.
-
-“Our father’s dead.”
-
-Hurriedly Miriam noted the superstitious tone in the voice.... This is a
-family that revels in plumes and hearses. She glanced at the stiff
-rather full crape sleeve nearest to her and sought about in her mind for
-help as she said with a blush, “Oh, I see.”
-
-“We’ve just moved.”
-
-“Oh yes, I see,” said Miriam, glancing fearfully at the heavy scroll of
-profile and finding it expressive and confused.
-
-“We’ve got a house about a quarter as big as where we used to live.”
-
-Miriam found it impossible to respond to this confession and still tried
-desperately to sweep away the sense of the figure so solidly planted at
-her side.
-
-“I’ve asked our aunt if we can ask you to come to tea with us.”
-
-“Thank you very much,” said Miriam in one word.
-
-“When could you come?”
-
-“Oh, I’m afraid I couldn’t come. It would be impossible.”
-
-“Oh no. You must come. I shall ask Aunt Lucy to write to Miss Perne.”
-
-“I really couldn’t come. I shouldn’t be able to ask you back.”
-
-“That doesn’t matter,” panted the relentless voice. “I’ve wanted to
-speak to you ever since you came.”
-
-
- 3
-
-When next Miriam saw the black-robed Brooms and their aunt file past the
-transept where were the Wordsworth House sittings, she felt that to
-visit them might perhaps not be the ordeal she had not dared to picture.
-It would be strange. Those three heavy black-dressed women. Their small
-new house. She imagined them sitting at tea in a little room. Why was
-Grace so determined that she should sit there too? Grace had a life and
-a home and was real. She did not know that things were awful. Nor did
-Florrie Broom, nor the aunt. But yet they did not look like ‘social’
-people. They were a little different. Not worldly. Not pious either. Nor
-intellectual. What could they want with her? She had soon forgotten them
-and the congregation assumed its normal look. As the service went on the
-thoughts came that came every Sunday. An old woman with a girl at her
-side were the only people whose faces were within Miriam’s line of
-vision from her place at the wall end of the Wordsworth House pew. The
-people in front of them were not even in profile, and those behind were
-hidden from her by the angle of the transept wall. To her right she
-could just see rising above the heads in the rows of pews in front of
-her the far end of the chancel screen. The faces grouped in the transept
-on the opposite side of the church were a blur. The two figures sat or
-knelt or stood in a heavy silence. They neither sang nor prayed. Their
-faces remained unaltered during the whole service. To Miriam they were
-its most intimate part. During the sermon she rarely raised her eyes
-from the circle they filled for her as they sat thrown into relief by
-the great white pillar. Their faces were turned towards the chancel.
-They could see its high dim roof and distant altar, the light on the
-altar, flowers, shining metal, embroideries, the maze of the east
-window, the white choir. They showed no sign of seeing these things. The
-old woman’s heavy face with its heavy jaw-bone seemed to have been dead
-for years under its coffin-shaped black bonnet. Her large body was
-covered by a mantle of thickly ribbed black material trimmed with braid
-and bugles. That bright yellow colour meant liver. Whatever she had she
-was dying of it. People were always dying when they looked like that.
-But it was a bad way to die. The real way was the way of that lady
-trailing about over the Heath near Roehampton, dying by inches of an
-internal complaint, with her face looking fragile--like the little
-alabaster chapelle in the nursery with a candle alight inside. She was
-going to die, walking about alone on the Heath in the afternoons. Her
-family going on as usual at home; the greengrocer calling. She knew that
-everybody was alone and that all the fuss and noise people made all day
-was a pretence.... What to _do_? To be walking about with a quiet face
-meeting death. Nothing could be so alone as that. The pain, and
-struggle, and darkness.... That was what the old woman feared. She did
-not think about death. She was afraid and sullen all the time. Stunned,
-sitting there with her cold common daughter. She had been common herself
-as a girl, but more noisy, and she had married and never thought about
-dying, and now she was dying and hating her cold daughter. The daughter,
-sitting there with her stiff slatey-blue coat and skirt, her indistinct
-hat tied with a thin harsh veil to her small flat head--what a home with
-her in it all the time. She would never laugh. Her poor-looking cheeks
-were yellowish, her fringe dry, without gloss. She would move her mouth
-when she spoke, sideways with a snarling curl of one-half of the upper
-lip and have that resentful way of speaking that all North Londoners
-have, and the maddening North London accent. The old woman’s voice would
-be deep and hollow.... The girl moving heavily about the house wearing
-boots and stiff dresses and stiff stays showing their outline through
-her clothes. They would be bitter to their servant and would not trust
-her. What was the good of their being alive ... a house and a water
-system and drains and cooking, and they would take all these things for
-granted and grumble and snarl ... the gas meter man would call there.
-Did men like that resent calling at houses like that? No. They’d just
-say, “The ole party she sez to me.” How good they were, these men. Good
-and kind and cheerful. Someone ought to prevent the extravagance of
-keeping whole houses and fires going for women like that. They ought to
-be in an institution. But they never thought about that. They were
-satisfied with themselves. They were self-satisfied because they did not
-know what they were like.... _Why_ should you have a house, and
-tradesmen calling?
-
-“_Jehoiakin!_” The rush of indistinct expostulating sound coming from
-the pulpit was accompanied for a moment by reverberations of the one
-clearly bawled word. The sense of the large cold church, the great stone
-pillars, the long narrow windows faintly stained with yellowish green,
-the harsh North London congregation stirred and seemed to settle down
-more securely. She saw the form of the vicar in the light grey stone
-pulpit standing up short and neat against the cold grey stone wall,
-enveloped in fine soft folds, his small puckered hands beautifully
-cuffed, his plump crumpled little face, his small bald head fringed with
-little saffron-white curls, his pink pouched busy mouth. What was it all
-about? Pompous pottering, going on and on and on--in the Old Testament.
-The whole church was in the Old Testament.... _Honour_ thy father and
-thy mother. How horribly the words would echo through the great cold
-church. _Why_ honour thy father and thy mother? What had they done that
-was so honourable? Everybody was dying in cold secret fear. Christ, the
-son of God, was part of it all, the same family ... vindictive.
-Christmas and Easter, hard white cold flowers, no real explanation. “I
-came not to destroy but to fulfil.” The stagnant blood flushed in her
-face and tingled in her ears as the words occurred to her. Why didn’t
-everybody die at once and stop it all?
-
-
- 4
-
-Miss Haddie paused at the door of her room and wheeled suddenly round to
-face Miriam who had just reached the landing.
-
-“You’ve not seen my little corner,” she tweedled breathlessly, throwing
-open her door.
-
-Miriam went in. “Oh how nice,” she said fearfully, breathing in the
-freshness of a little square sun-filled muslin-draped, blue-papered
-room. Taking refuge at the white-skirted window, she found a narrow view
-of the park, greener than the one she knew. The wide yellow pathway
-going up through the cricket ground had shifted away to the right.
-
-“It’s really a--a--a dressing-room from your room.”
-
-“Oh,” said Miriam vivaciously.
-
-“There’s a door, a--a--a door. I daresay you’ve noticed.”
-
-“Oh! _That’s_ the door in our cupboard!” The dim door behind the hanging
-garments led to nothing but to Miss Haddie’s room. She began unbuttoning
-her gloves.
-
-Miss Haddie was hesitating near a cupboard, making little sounds.
-
-“I suppose we must all make ourselves tidy now,” said Miriam.
-
-“I thought you didn’t look very happy in church this morning,” cluttered
-Miss Haddie rapidly.
-
-Miriam felt heavy with anger. “Oh,” she said clumsily, “I had the most
-frightful headache.”
-
-“Poor child. I thought ye didn’t look yerself.”
-
-The window was shut. But the room was mysteriously fresh, far away from
-the school. A fly was hovering about the muslin window blind with little
-reedy loops of song. The oboe ... in the quintet, thought Miriam
-suddenly. “I don’t know,” she said, listening. The flies sang like this
-at home. She had heard them without knowing it. She moved in her place
-by the window. The fly swept up to the ceiling, wavering on a deep note
-like a tiny gong.... Hot sunny refined lawns, roses in bowls on
-summerhouse tea-tables, refined voices far away from the Caledonian
-Road.
-
-“Flies don’t _buzz_,” she said passionately. “They don’t _buzz_. Why do
-people say they buzz?” The pain pressing behind her temples slackened.
-In a moment it would be only a glow.
-
-Miss Haddie stood with bent head, her face turning from side to side,
-with its sour hesitating smile, her large eyes darting their strange
-glances about the room.
-
-“Won’t you sit down a minute? They haven’t sounded the first bell yet.”
-Miriam sat down on the one little white-painted, cane-seated chair near
-the dressing-table. “Eh--eh,” said Miss Haddie, beginning to unfasten
-her veil. “She doesn’t approve of general conversation,” thought Miriam.
-“She’s a female. Oh well, she’ll have to see I’m not.”
-
-“What gave you yer headache?”
-
-“Oh well, I don’t know. I suppose I was wondering what it was all
-about.”
-
-“I don’t think I quite understand ye.”
-
-“Well, I mean--what that old gentleman was in such a state of mind
-about.”
-
-“D’ye mean Mr. La Trobe!”
-
-“Yes. Why do you laugh?”
-
-“I don’t understand what ye mean.”
-
-Miriam watched Miss Haddie’s thin fingers feeling for the pins in her
-black toque. “Of course not,” she thought, looking at the unveiled
-shrivelled cheek.... “thirty-five years of being a lady.”
-
-“Oh well,” she sighed fiercely.
-
-“What is it ye mean, my dear?”
-
---‘couldn’t make head or tail of a thing the old dodderer said’--no ‘old
-boy,’ no--these phrases would not do for Miss Haddie.
-
-“I couldn’t agree with _anything_ he said.”
-
-Miss Haddie sat down on the edge of the little white bed burying her
-face in her hands and smoothing them up and down with a wiping movement.
-
-“One can always criticise a sermon,” she said reproachfully.
-
-“Well, why not?”
-
-“I mean to say ye _can_,” said Miss Haddie from behind her fingers,
-“but, but ye shouldn’t.”
-
-“You can’t help it.”
-
-“Oh yes, ye can. If ye listen in the right spirit,” gargled Miss Haddie
-hurriedly.
-
-“Oh, it isn’t only the sermon, it’s the whole thing,” said Miriam
-crimsoning.
-
-“Ye mustn’t think about the speaker,” went on Miss Haddie in faint
-hurried rebuke. “That’s wrong. That sets people running from church to
-church. You must attend your own parish church in the right spirit, let
-the preacher be who--who--what he may.”
-
-“Oh, but I think that’s positively _dangerous_,” said Miriam gravely.
-“It simply means leaving your mind open for whatever they choose to say.
-Like Rome.”
-
-“Eh, no--o--o,” flared Miss Haddie dropping her hands, “nonsense. Not
-like Rome at all.”
-
-“But it _is_. It’s giving up your conscience.”
-
-“You’re very determined,” laughed Miss Haddie bitterly.
-
-“I’m certainly not going to give my mind up to a parson for him to do
-what he likes with. That’s what it is. That’s what they do. I’ve seen it
-again and again. I’ve heard people talking about sermons,” finished
-Miriam with vivacious intentness.
-
-Miss Haddie sat very still with her hands once more pressed tightly
-against her face.
-
-“Oh, my dear. This is a dreadful state of affairs. I’m afraid you’re all
-wrong. That’s not it at all. If you listen only for the good, the good
-will come to you.”
-
-“But these men don’t know. How should they? They don’t agree amongst
-themselves.”
-
-“Oh, my dear, that is a very wrong attitude. How long have ye felt like
-this?”
-
-“Oh, all my life,” responded Miriam proudly.
-
-“I’m very sorry, my dear.”
-
-“Ever since I can remember. Always.”
-
-There were ivory-backed brushes on the dressing-table. Miriam stared at
-them and let her eyes wander on to a framed picture of an agonised
-thorn-crowned head.
-
-“Were you--have ye--eh--have ye been confirmed?”
-
-“Oh yes.”
-
-“Did ye discuss any of your difficulties with yer vicar?”
-
-“Not I. I knew his mind too well. Had heard him preach for years. He
-would have run round my questions. He wasn’t capable of answering them.
-For instance, supposing I had asked him what I’ve _always_ wanted to
-know. How can people, ordinary people, be expected to be like Christ, as
-they say, when they think Christ was supernatural? Of course, if he was
-supernatural it was easy enough for him to be as he was; if he was not
-supernatural, then there’s nothing in the whole thing.”
-
-“My _dear_ child! I’m dreadfully sorry ye feel like that. I’d no idea ye
-felt like that, poor child. I knew ye weren’t quite happy always; I mean
-I’ve thought ye weren’t quite happy in yer mind sometimes, but I’d no
-idea--eh, eh, have ye ever consulted anybody--anybody able to give ye
-advice?”
-
-“There you are. That’s exactly the whole thing! _Who_ can one consult?
-There isn’t anybody. The people who are qualified are the people who
-have the thing called faith, which means that they beg the whole
-question from the beginning.”
-
-“Eh--dear--me--Miriam--child!”
-
-“Well, I’m made that way. How can I help it if faith seems to me just an
-abnormal condition of the mind with fanaticism at one end and
-agnosticism at the other?”
-
-“My dear, ye believe in God?”
-
-“Well, you see, I see things like this. On one side a prime cause with a
-certain object unknown to me, bringing humanity into being; on the other
-side humanity, all more or less miserable, never having been consulted
-as to whether they wanted to come to life. If that is belief, a South
-Sea Islander could have it. But good people, people with faith, want me
-to believe that one day God sent a saviour to rescue the world from sin
-and that the world can never be grateful enough and must become as
-Christ. Well. If God made people he is responsible and ought to save
-them.”
-
-“What do yer parents think about yer ideas?”
-
-“They don’t know.”
-
-“Ye’ve never mentioned yer trouble to them?”
-
-“I did ask Pater once when we were coming home from the Stabat Mater
-that question I’ve told you about.”
-
-“What did he say?”
-
-“He couldn’t answer. We were just by the gate. He said he thought it was
-a remarkably reasonable dilemma. He laughed.”
-
-“And ye’ve never had any discussion of these things with him?”
-
-“No.”
-
-“Ye’re an independent young woman,” said Miss Haddie.
-
-Miriam looked up. Miss Haddie was sitting on the edge of her bed. A
-faint pink flush on her cheeks made her eyes look almost blue. She was
-no longer frowning. ‘I’m something new--a kind of different world. She
-is wondering. I must stick to my guns,’ mused Miriam.
-
-“I’ll not ask ye,” said Miss Haddie quietly and cheerfully, “to expect
-any help from yer fellow creatures since ye’ve such a poor opinion of
-them. But ye’re not happy. Why not go straight to the source?”
-
-Miriam waited. For a moment the sheen on Miss Haddie’s silk sleeves had
-distracted her by becoming as gentle and unchallenging as the light on
-her mother’s dresses when there were other people in the room. She had
-feared the leaping out of some emotional appeal. But Miss Haddie had a
-plan. Strange secret knowledge.
-
-“I should like to ask ye a question.”
-
-“Yes?”
-
-“Well, I’ll put it in this way. While ye’ve watched the doings of yer
-fellow creatures ye’ve forgotten that the truth ye’re seeking is a--a
-Person.”
-
-Miriam pondered.
-
-“That’s where ye ought to begin. And how about--what--what about--I
-fancy ye’ve been neglecting the--the means of grace.... I think ye
-have.” Miss Haddie rose and crossed the room to a little bookshelf at
-the head of her bed, talking happily on. ‘Upright as a dart,’ commented
-Miriam mentally, waiting for the fulfilment of the promise of Miss
-Haddie’s cheerfulness. Against the straight lines of the wall-paper Miss
-Haddie showed as swaying slightly backwards from the waist as she moved.
-
-The first bell rang and Miriam got up to go. Miss Haddie came forward
-with a small volume in her hands and held it out, standing close by her
-and keeping her own hold on the volume. “Ye’ll find no argument in it.
-Not but I think a few sound arguments would do ye good. Give it a try.
-Don’t be stiff-necked. Just read it and see.” The smooth soft leather
-slipped altogether into Miriam’s hands and she felt the passing contact
-of a cool small hand and noted a faint fine scent coming to her from
-Miss Haddie’s person.
-
-In her own room she found that the soft binding of the book had rounded
-corners and nothing on the cover but a small plain gold cross in the
-right-hand corner. She feasted her eyes on it as she took off her
-things. When the second bell rang she glanced inside the cover.
-“Preparation for Holy Communion.” Hurriedly hiding it in her long drawer
-under a pile of linen, she ran to the door. Running back again she took
-it out and put it, together with her prayer book and hymn book, in the
-small top drawer.
-
-
- 5
-
-The opportunity to use Miss Haddie’s book came with Nancie’s departure
-for a week-end visit. Beadie was in the deeps of her first sleep and the
-room seemed empty. The book lay open on her bed. She noted as she placed
-it there when she began preparing for bed that it was written by a
-bishop, a man she knew by name as being still alive. It struck her as
-extraordinary that a book should be printed and read while the author
-was alive, and she turned away with a feeling of shame from the idea of
-the bishop, still going about in his lawn sleeves and talking, while
-people read a book that he had written in his study. But it was very
-interesting to have the book to look at, because he probably knew about
-modern people with doubts and would not think about them as
-‘infidels’--‘an honest agnostic has my sympathy,’ he might say, and it
-was possible he did not believe in eternal punishment. If he did he
-would not have had his book printed with rounded edges and that
-beautiful little cross.... “Line upon Line” and the “Pilgrim’s Progress”
-were not meant for modern minds. Archbishop Whateley had a “chaste and
-eloquent wit” and was a “great gardener.” A witty archbishop fond of
-gardening was simply aggravating and silly.
-
-Restraining her desire to hurry, Miriam completed her toilet and at last
-knelt down in her dressing-gown. Its pinked neck-frill fell heavily
-against her face as she leant over the bed. Tucking it into her neck she
-clasped her outstretched hands, leaving the book within the circle of
-her arms. The attitude seemed a little lacking in respect for the
-beautifully printed gilt-edged pages. Flattening her entwined hands
-between herself and the edge of the bed, she read very slowly that just
-as for worldly communion men cleanse and deck their bodies so for
-attendance at the Holy Feast must there be a cleansing and decking of
-the spirit. She knelt upright, feeling herself grow very grave. The cold
-air of the bedroom flowed round her carrying conviction. Then that
-dreadful feeling at early service, kneeling like a lump in the pew, too
-late to begin to be good, the exhausted moments by the altar rail--the
-challenging light on the shining brass rod, on the priest’s ring and the
-golden lining of the cup, the curious bite of the wine in the
-throat--the sullen disappointed home-coming; all the strange failure was
-due to lack of preparation. She knelt for some moments, without
-thoughts, breathing in the cleansing air, sighing heavily at intervals.
-What she ought to do was clear. A certain time for preparation could be
-taken every night, kneeling up in bed with the gas out if Nancie were
-awake, and a specially long time on Saturday night. The decision took
-her back to her book. She read that no man can cleanse himself, but it
-is his part to examine his conscience and confess his sins with a prayer
-for cleansing grace.
-
-The list of questions for self-examination as to sins past and present
-in thought, word, and deed brought back the sense of her body with its
-load of well-known memories. Could they be got rid of? She could cast
-them off, feel them sliding away like Christian’s Burden. But was that
-all? Was it being reconciled with your brother to throw off ill-feeling
-without letting him know and telling him you were sorry for unkind deeds
-and words? Those you met would find out the change; but all the
-others--those you had offended from your youth up--all your family?
-Write to them. A sense of a checking of the tide that had seemed to flow
-through her finger-tips came with this suggestion, and Miriam knelt
-heavily on the hard floor, feeling the weight of her well-known body.
-The wall-paper attracted her attention and the honeycomb pattern of the
-thick fringed white counterpane. She shut the little book and rose from
-her knees. Moving quickly about the room, she turned at random to her
-washhand basin and vigorously rewashed her hands in its soapy water. The
-Englishman, she reflected as she wasted the soap, puts a dirty shirt on
-a clean body, and the Frenchman a clean shirt on a dirty body.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER V
-
-
- 1
-
-Miriam felt very proud of tall Miss Perne when she met her in the hall
-at the beginning of her second term. Miss Perne had kissed her and held
-one of her hands in two small welcoming ones, talking in a gleeful
-voice. “Well, my dear,” she said at the end of a little pause, “you’ll
-have a clear evening. The gels do not return until to-morrow, so you’ll
-be able to unpack and settle yerself in comfortably. Come and sit with
-us when ye’ve done. We’ll have supper in the sitting-room. M’yes.”
-Smiling and laughing she turned eagerly away. “Of course, Miss Perne,”
-said Miriam in a loud wavering voice, arresting her, “I enjoyed my
-holidays; but I want to tell you how glad I am to be back here.”
-
-“Yes, yes,” said Miss Perne hilariously, “we’re all glad.”
-
-There was a little break in her voice, and Miriam saw that she would
-have once more taken her in her arms.
-
-“I like being here,” she said hoarsely, looking down, and supported
-herself by putting two trembling fingers on the hall table. She was
-holding back from the gnawing of the despair that had made her sick with
-pain when she heard once more the jingle-jingle, plock-plock of the
-North London trams. This strong feeling of pride in Miss Perne was
-beating it down. “I’m very glad, my dear,” responded Miss Perne in a
-quivering gleeful falsetto. ‘If you can’t have what you like you must
-like what you have,’ said Miriam over and over to herself as she went
-with heavy feet up the four flights of stairs.
-
-
- 2
-
-A candle was already burning in the empty bedroom. “I’m back. I’m back.
-It’s all over,” she gasped as she shut the door. “And a jolly good thing
-too. This is my place. I can keep myself here and cost nothing and not
-interfere with anybody. It’s just as if I’d never been away. It’ll
-always be like that now. Short holidays, gone in a minute, and then the
-long term. Getting out of touch with everything, things happening,
-knowing nothing about them, going home like a visitor, and people
-talking to you about things that are only theirs, now and not wanting to
-hear about yours ... not about the little real everyday things that give
-you an idea of anything but only the startling things that are not
-important. You have to think of them though to make people
-interested--awful, awful, awful, really only putting people further away
-afterwards when you’ve told the thing and their interest dies down and
-you can’t think of anything else to say. ‘Miss Perne’s hair is
-_perfectly_ black--as black as coal, and she’s the eldest, just
-_fancy_.’ Then everybody looks up. ‘My room’s downstairs, the room where
-I teach, is in the basement. Directly breakfast is over----’
-
-“‘Basement? What a pity! Basement rooms are awfully bad,’ and by the
-time you have stopped them exclaiming and are just going to begin, you
-see that they are fidgetting and thinking about something else.” ... Eve
-had listened a little; because she wanted to tell everything about her
-own place and had agreed that nobody really wanted to hear the
-details.... The landscapes from the windows of the big country house,
-all like pictures by Leader, the stables and laundry, a “laundry-maid”
-who was sixty-five, the eldest pupil with seven muslin dresses in the
-summer and being scolded because she swelled out after two helpings of
-meat and two of pie and cream, and the youngest almost square in her
-little covert coat and with a square face and large blue eyes and the
-puppies who went out in a boat in Weston-super-Mare and were
-sea-sick.... Eve did not seem to mind the family being common. Eve was
-changing. “They are so jolly and strong. They enjoy life. They’re like
-other people.” ... “D’you think that’s jolly? Would you like to be like
-that--like other people?” “Rather. I mean to be.” “Do you?” “Of course
-it can’t be done all at once. But it’s good for me to be there. It’s
-awfully jolly to be in a house with no worry about money and plenty of
-jolly food. Mrs. Green is so strong and clever. She can do anything.
-She’s good for me, she keeps me going.” “Would you like to be like her?”
-“Of course. They’re all so jolly--even when they’re old. Her sister’s
-forty and she’s still pretty; not given up hope a bit.” “_Eve!_”
-
-Eve had listened; but not agreed about the teaching, about making the
-girls see how easy it was to get hold of the things and then letting
-them talk about other things. “I see how you do it, and I see why the
-girls obey you, of course.” Funny. Eve thought it was hard and inhuman.
-That’s what she really thought.
-
-Two newly purchased lengths of spotted net veiling were lying at the top
-of her lightly packed trunk partly folded in uncrumpled tissue paper.
-She took the crisp dye-scented net very gently into her hands, getting,
-sitting alone on the floor by her trunk, the full satisfaction that had
-failed her in the shop with Harriett’s surprise at her sudden desire
-flowing over the counter and infecting the charm of baskets full of
-cheap stockings and common bright-bordered handkerchiefs some of which
-had borders so narrow and faint as really hardly to show when they were
-scrumpled up. “Veiling, moddom? Yes, moddom,” the assistant had retorted
-when she had asked for a veil. “Wot on _earth_ fower?” ... Without
-answering Harriett she had bought two. There was no need to have bought
-two. One could go back in the trunk as a store. They would be the
-beginning of gradually getting a ‘suitable outfit,’ ‘things convenient
-for you.’ She got up to put a veil in the little top drawer very
-carefully; trying it across her face first. It almost obliterated her
-features in the dim candle-light. It would be the greatest comfort on
-winter walks, warm and like a rampart. ‘You’ve no idea how warm it keeps
-you,’ she could say if anybody said anything. She arranged her clothes
-very slowly and exactly in her half of the chest of drawers. “My
-appointments ought to be an influence in the room--until all my things
-are perfectly refined I shan’t be able to influence the girls as I
-ought. I must begin it from now. At the end of the term I shall be
-stronger. From strength to strength.” She wished she could go to bed at
-once and prepare for to-morrow lying alone in the dark with the trams
-going up and down outside as they would do night by night for the rest
-of her life.
-
-
- 3
-
-The nine o’clock post brought a letter from Harriett. Miriam carried it
-upstairs after supper. Placing it unopened on a chair by the head of her
-bed under the gas bracket she tried to put away the warm dizzy feeling
-it brought her in an elaborate toilet that included the placing in
-readiness of everything she would need for the morning. When all was
-complete she was filled with a peace that promised to remain
-indefinitely as long as everything she had to do should be carried out
-with unhurried exactitude. It could be made to become the atmosphere of
-her life. It would come nearer and nearer and she would live more and
-more richly into it until she had grown like those women who were called
-blessed.... She looked about her. The plain room gave her encouragement.
-It became the scene of adventure. She tip-toed about it in her
-night-gown. All the world would come to her there. Flora knew. Flora was
-the same, sweeping the floors and going to bed in an ugly room with two
-other servants; but she was in it alone sometimes and knew....
-
-“One verse to-night will be enough.” Opening her Bible at random she
-read, “And not only so, but we glory in tribulations also: knowing that
-tribulation worketh patience.” Eagerly closing the volume she knelt down
-smiling. “Oh do let tribulation work patience in me,” she murmured,
-blushing, and got up staring gladly at the wall behind her bed. Shaking
-her pillow lengthwise against the ironwork head of the bed, she
-established herself with the bed-clothes neatly arranged, sitting up to
-read Harriett’s letter before turning out the gas:
-
-“Toosday morning--You’ve not gone yet, old tooral-ooral, but I’m writing
-this because I know you’ll feel blue this evening, to tell you not to.
-Becos, it’s _no_ time to Easter and becos here’s a great piece of news.
-The last of the Neville Subscription Dances comes in the Easter holidays
-and _you’re to come_. D’ye ’_ear_, Liza? Gerald says if you can’t stump
-up he’s going to get you a ticket, and anyhow you’ve got to come. You’ll
-enjoy it just as much as you did the first and probably more, because
-most of the same people will be there. So Goodni’. Mind the lamp-post.
-Harry. P.S.--Heaps of love, old silly. You’re just the same. It’s no
-bally good pretending you’re not.”
-
-Miriam felt her heart writhe in her breast. “Get thee behind me, Harry,”
-she said, pushing the letter under the pillow and kneeling up to turn
-out the gas. When she lay down again her mind was rushing on by
-itself....
-
-
- 4
-
-Harry doesn’t realise a bit how short holidays are. Easter--nothing.
-Just one dance and never seeing the people again. I was right just now.
-I was on the right track then. I must get back to that. It’s no good
-giving way right or left; I must make a beginning of my own life.... I
-wish I had been called “Patience” and had thin features.... Adam Street,
-Adelphi.... “Now do you want to be dancing out there with one of those
-young fellows, my dear girl--No? That’s a very good thing for me. I’m an
-old buffer who can’t manage more than every other dance or so. But if
-you do me the honour of sitting here while those young barbarians romp
-their Lancers?... Ah, that is excellent--I want you to talk to me. You
-needn’t mind me. Hey? What? I’ve known that young would-be
-brother-in-law of yours for many years and this evening I’ve been
-watching your face. Do you mind that, dear girl, that I’ve watched your
-face? In all homage. I’m a staunch worshipper of womanhood. I’ve seen
-rough life as well as suave. I’m an old gold-digger--Ustralia took many
-years of my life; but it never robbed me of my homage for women....
-
-“That’s a mystery to me. How you’ve allowed your young sister to
-overhaul you. Perhaps you have a Corydon hidden away somewhere--or don’t
-think favourably of the bonds of matrimony? Is that it?
-
-“You are not one to be easily happy. But that is no reason why you
-should say you pity anyone undertaking to pass through life at your
-side. Don’t let your thoughts and ideas allow you to miss happiness.
-Women are made to find and dispense happiness. Even intense women like
-yourself. But you won’t find it an easy matter to discover your mate.
-
-“Have you ever thought of committing your ideas to paper? There’s a book
-called ‘The Confessions of a Woman.’ It had a great sale and its
-composition occupied the authoress for only six weeks. You could write
-in your holidays.
-
-“Think over what I’ve told you, my dear, dear girl. And don’t forget old
-Bob Greville’s address. You’re eighteen. He’s only eight; eight Adam
-Street. The old Adam. Waiting to hear from the new Eve--whenever she’s
-unhappy.”
-
-He would be there again, old flatterer, with his steely blue eyes and
-that strong little Dr. Conelly--Conelly who held you like a vice and
-swung you round and kept putting you back from him to say things. “If
-only you knew the refreshment it is to dance with a girl who can talk
-sense and doesn’t _giggle_.... Yes yes yes, women are _physically_
-incapable of keeping a secret.... Meredith, he’s the man. He understands
-woman as no other writer----” And the little dark man--De Vigne--who
-danced like a snake.... Tired? Divinely drowsy? That’s what I like.
-Don’t talk. Let yourself go. Little snail, Harriett called him. And that
-giant, Conelly’s friend, whirling you round the room like a gust, with
-his eyes fixed far away in the distance and dropping you with the
-chaperones at the end of the dance. If _he_ had suddenly said “Let
-yourself go” ... He too would have become a snail. God has made life
-ugly.
-
-Dear Mr. Greville, dear _Bob_. Do you know anything about a writer
-called Meredith? If you have one of his books I should like to read it.
-No. Dear Bob, I’m simply wretched. I want to talk to you.
-
-
- 5
-
-Footsteps sounded on the stairs--the servants, coming upstairs to bed.
-No dancing for them. Work, caps and aprons. And those strange rooms
-upstairs to sleep in that nobody ever saw. Probably Miss Perne went up
-occasionally to look at them and see that they were all right; clean and
-tidy.... They had to go up every night, carrying little jugs of water
-and making no noise on the stairs, and come down every morning. They
-were the servants--and there would never be any dancing. Nobody thought
-about them.... They could not get away from each other, and cook....
-
-To be a general servant would be very hard work. Perhaps impossible. But
-there would be two rooms, the kitchen at the bottom of the house, and a
-bedroom at the top, your own. It would not matter what the family was
-like. You would look after them, like children, and be alone to read and
-sleep.... Toothache. Cheap dentists; a red lamp “painless extractions”
-... having to go there before nine in the morning, and be alone in a
-cold room, the dentist doing what he thought best and coming back to
-your work crying with pain, your head wrapped up in a black shawl.
-Hospitals; being quite helpless and grateful for wrong treatment; coming
-back to work, ill. Sinks and slops ... quinsey, all alone ... growths
-... consumption.
-
-Go to sleep. It would be better to think in the morning. But then this
-clear first impression would be gone and school would begin and go on
-from hour to hour through the term, mornings and afternoons and
-evenings, dragging you along further and further and changing you,
-months and months and years until it was too late to get back and there
-was nothing ahead.
-
-The thing to remember, to keep in mind all the time was to save
-money--not to spend a single penny that could be saved, to be determined
-about that so that when the temptation came you could just hang on until
-it was past.
-
-No fun in the holidays, no money spent on flowers and gloves and
-blouses. Keeping stiff and sensible all the time. The family of the two
-little Quaker girls had a home library, with lists, an inventory,
-lending each other their books and talking about them, and albums of
-pressed leaves and flowers with the Latin names, and went on wearing the
-same plain clothes.... You had to be a certain sort of person to do
-that.
-
-It would spoil the holidays to be like that at home. Every penny must be
-spent, if only on things for other people. Not spending would bring a
-nice strong secret feeling and a horrid expression into one’s eyes.
-
-The only way was to give up your family and stay at your work, like
-Flora, and have a box of half-crowns in your drawer.... Spend and always
-be afraid of “rainy days”--or save and never enjoy life at all.
-
-But going out now and again in the holidays, feeling stiff and
-governessy and just beginning to learn to be oneself again when it was
-time to go back was not enjoying life ... your money was spent and
-people forgot you and you forgot them and went back to your convent to
-begin again.
-
-Save, save. Sooner or later saving must begin. Why not at once. Harry,
-it’s no good. I’m old already. I’ve got to be one of those who have to
-give everything up.
-
-I wonder if Flora is asleep?
-
-That’s settled. Go to sleep. Get thee behind me. Sleep ... the dark cool
-room. Air; we breathe it in and it keeps us alive. Everybody has air.
-Manna. As much as you want, full measure, pressed down and running
-over.... Wonderful. There is somebody giving things, whatever goes ...
-something left.... Somebody seeing that things are not quite unbearable,
-... but the pain, the pain all the time, mysterious black pain....
-
-Into thy hands I commit my spirit. _In manus_ something.... You
-understand if nobody else does. But _why_ must I be one of the ones to
-give everything up? _Why_ do you make me suffer so?
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
-
-
- 1
-
-Piecemeal statements in her letter home brought Miriam now and again a
-momentary sense of developing activities, but she did not recognise the
-completeness of the change in her position at the school until half-way
-through her second term she found herself talking to the new pupil
-teacher. She had heard apathetically of her existence during
-supper-table conversations with the Misses Perne at the beginning of the
-term. She was an Irish girl of sixteen, one of a large family living on
-the outskirts of Dublin, and would be a boarder, attending the first
-class for English and earning pocket money by helping with the lower
-school. As the weeks went on and Miriam grew accustomed to hearing her
-name--Julia Doyle--she began to associate it with an idea of charm that
-brought her a sinking of heart. She knew her position in the esteem of
-the Pernes was secure. But this new young teacher would work strange
-miracles with the girls. She would do it quite easily and unconsciously.
-The girls would be easy with her and would laugh and one would have to
-hear them.
-
-However, when at last her arrival was near and the three ladies
-discussed the difficulty of having her met, Miriam plied them until they
-reluctantly gave her permission to go, taking a workman’s train that
-would bring her to Euston station at seven o’clock in the morning.
-
-At the end of an hour spent pacing the half-dark platform exhausted with
-cold and excitement and the monotonously reiterated effort to imagine
-the arrival of one of Mrs. Hungerford’s heroines from a train journey,
-Miriam, whose costume had been described in a letter to the girl’s
-mother, was startled wandering amidst the vociferous passengers at the
-luggage end of the newly arrived train by a liquid colourless intimate
-voice at her elbow. “I think I’ll be right to say how d’you do.”
-
-She turned and saw a slender girl in a middle-aged toque and an ill-cut
-old-fashioned coat and skirt. What were they to say to each other, two
-dowdy struggling women both in the same box? She must get her to Banbury
-Park as quickly as possible. It was dreadful that they should be seen
-together there on the platform in their ragbag clothes. At any rate they
-must not talk. “Oh, I’m very pleased to see you. I’m glad you’ve come. I
-suppose the train must have been late,” she said eagerly.
-
-“Ah, we’ll be late I dare venture. Haven’t an idea of the hour.”
-
-“Oh, yes,” said Miriam emphatically, “I’m sure the train’s _late_.”
-
-“Where’ll we find a core?”
-
-“What?”
-
-“We’ll need a core for the luggage.”
-
-“Oh yes, a cab. We must get a cab. We’d better find a porter.”
-
-“Ah, I’ve a man here seeking out my things.”
-
-Inside the cab Julia’s face shone chalky white, and Miriam found that
-her eyes looked like Weymouth Bay--the sea in general, on days when
-clouds keep sweeping across the sun. When she laughed she had dimples
-and the thick white rims of her eyelids looked like piping cord round
-her eyes. But she was not pretty. There were lines in her cheeks as well
-as dimples, and there was something apologetic in her little gusty
-laugh. She laughed a good deal as they started off, saying things,
-little quiet remarks that Miriam could not understand and that did not
-seem to be answers to her efforts to make conversation. Perhaps she was
-not going the right way to make her talk. Perhaps she had not said any
-of the things she thought she had said.
-
-She cleared her throat and looked out of the window thinking over a
-possible opening.
-
-“I’ve never been so glad over anything in my life as hearing you’re one
-of the teachers,” said Julia presently.
-
-“The Pernes call me by my name, so I suppose you will too as you’re a
-teacher,” said Miriam headlong.
-
-“That’s awfully sweet of you,” replied Julia laughing and blushing a
-clear deep rose. “It makes anyone feel at home. I’ll be looking out till
-I hear it.”
-
-“It’s----” Miriam laughed. “Isn’t it funny that people don’t like saying
-their own names.”
-
-“I wish you’d tell me about your teaching. I’m sure you’re awf’ly
-clever.”
-
-Miriam gave her a list of the subjects she taught in the lower school.
-
-“You know all there is to know.”
-
-“Oh well, and then I take the top girls now for German and the second
-class for French reading, and two arithmetic classes in the upper
-school, and a ‘shell’ of two very stupid girls to help with their
-College of Preceptors.”
-
-“You’re frightening me.”
-
-
- 2
-
-Miriam looked out of the cab window, hardly hearing Julia’s next remark.
-The drab brick walls of King’s Cross station were coming towards them.
-When they had got themselves and Julia’s luggage out of the cab and into
-the train for Banbury Park she was still pondering uneasily over her own
-dislike of appearing as a successful teacher. This stranger saw her only
-as a teacher. That was what she had become. If she was really a teacher
-now, just that in life, it meant that she must decide at once whether
-she really meant to teach always. Everyone now would think of her as a
-teacher; as someone who was never going to do anything else, when really
-she had not even begun to think about doing any of the things that
-professional teachers had to do. She was not qualifying herself for
-examinations in her spare time as her predecessor had done. Supposing
-she did. This girl Julia would certainly expect her to be doing so. What
-then? If she were to work very hard and also develop her character, when
-she was fifty she would be like Miss Cramp; good enough to be a special
-visiting teacher, giving just a few lectures a week at several schools,
-talking in a sad voice, feeling ill and sad, having a yellow face and
-faded hair and not enough saved to live on when she was too old to work.
-Prospect, said the noisy train. That was it, there was no prospect in
-it. There was no prospect in teaching. What was there a prospect in,
-going along in this North London train with this girl who took her at
-her word?
-
-She turned eagerly to Julia who was saying something and laughing
-unconcernedly as she said it. “If you’d like to know what it is I’ve
-come over for I’ll tell you at once. I’ve come over to learn Chopang’s
-Funeral March. It’s all I think about. When I can play Chopang’s Funeral
-March I’ll not call the Queen me aunt.”
-
-
- 3
-
-“Well, my dear child, I’m sure I wish I could arrange your life for ye,”
-said Miss Haddie that evening. She was sitting on the edge of the
-schoolroom table, having come in at ten o’clock to turn out the gas and
-found Miriam sitting unoccupied. The room was cold and close with the
-long-burning gas, and Miriam had turned upon her with a scornful half
-laugh when she had playfully exclaimed at finding her there so late.
-Miss Haddie was obviously still a little excited. She had presided at
-schoolroom tea and Julia had filled the room with Dublin--the bay, the
-streets, the jarveys and their outside cars, her journey, the channel
-boat, her surprise at England.
-
-“Eh, what’s the matter, Miriam, my dear?” For some time Miriam had
-parried her questions, fiercely demanding that her mood should be
-understood without a clue. Presently they had slid into an irritated
-discussion of the respective values of sleep before and sleep after
-midnight, in the midst of which Miriam had said savagely, “I wish to
-goodness I knew what to do about things.”
-
-Miss Haddie’s kindly desire gave her no relief. What did she mean but
-the hopelessness of imagining that anybody could do anything about
-anything. Nobody could ever understand what anyone else really wanted.
-Only some people were fortunate. Miss Haddie was one of the fortunate
-ones. She had her share in the school and many wealthy relatives and the
-very best kind of good clothes and a good deal of strange old-fashioned
-jewelry. And whatever happened there was money and her sisters and
-relatives to look after her without feeling it a burden because of the
-expense. And there she sat at the table looking at what she thought she
-could see in another person’s life.
-
-“If only one knew in the least what one _ought_ to do,” said Miriam
-crossly.
-
-Miss Haddie began speaking in a halting murmur, and Miriam rushed on
-with flaming face. “I suppose I shall have to go on teaching all my
-life, and I can’t think how on earth I’m going to do it. I don’t see how
-I can work in the evenings, my eyes get so tired. If you don’t get
-certificates there’s no prospect. And even if I did my throat is simply
-agonies at the end of each morning.”
-
-“Eh! my dear child! I’m sorry to hear that. Why have ye taken to that?
-Is it something fresh?”
-
-“Oh no, my throat always used to get tired. Mother’s is the same. We
-can’t either of us talk for ten minutes without feeling it. It’s
-perfectly awful.”
-
-“But, my dear, oughtn’t ye to see someone--have some advice? I mean ye
-ought to see a doctor.”
-
-Miriam glanced at Miss Haddie’s concerned face and glanced away with a
-flash of hatred. “Oh no. I s’pose I shall manage.”
-
-“D’ye think yer wise--letting it go on?”
-
-Miriam made no reply.
-
-“Well now, my dear,” said Miss Haddie, getting down off the table, “I
-think it’s time ye went to bed.”
-
-“Phm,” said Miriam impatiently, “I suppose it is.”
-
-Miss Haddie sat down again. “I wish I could help ye, my dear,” she said
-gently.
-
-“Oh, no one can do that,” said Miriam in a hard voice.
-
-“Oh yes,” murmured Miss Haddie cheerfully, “there’s One who can.”
-
-“Oh yes,” said Miriam, tugging a thread out of the fraying edge of the
-table cover. “But it’s practically impossible to discover what on earth
-they mean you to do.”
-
-“N--aiche, my dear,” she said in an angry guttural, “ye’re always led.”
-
-Miriam tugged at the thread and bit her lips.
-
-“Why do ye suppose ye’ll go on teaching all yer life? Perhaps ye’ll
-marry.”
-
-“Oh no.”
-
-“Ye can’t tell.”
-
-“Oh, I never shall--in any case now.”
-
-“Have ye quarrelled with him?”
-
-“Oh, well, _him_,” said Miriam roundly, digging a pencil point between
-the grainings of the table-cover. “It’s _they_, I think, goodness knows,
-I don’t know; it’s so perfectly extraordinary.”
-
-“You’re a very funny young lady.”
-
-“Well, I shan’t marry _now_ anyhow.”
-
-“Have ye refused somebody?”
-
-“Oh well--there was someone--who went away--went to America--who was
-coming back to see me when he came back----”
-
-“Yes, my dear?”
-
-“Well, you see, he’s handed in his checks.”
-
-“Eh, my dear--I don’t understand,” said Miss Haddie thwarted and
-frowning.
-
-“Aw,” said Miriam, jabbing the table, “kicked the bucket.”
-
-“My dear child, you use such strange language--I can’t follow ye.”
-
-“Oh well, you see, he went to America. It was in New York. I heard about
-it in January. He caught that funny illness. You know. Influenza--and
-died.”
-
-“Eh, my poor dear child, I’m very sorry for ye. Ye _do_ seem to have
-troubles.”
-
-“Ah well, yes, and then the queer thing is that he was really only the
-friend of my real friend. And it was my real friend who told me about it
-and gave me a message he sent me and didn’t like it, of course.
-Naturally.”
-
-“Well _really_, Miriam,” said Miss Haddie, blushing, with a little laugh
-half choked by a cough.
-
-“Oh yes, then of course one meets people--at dances. It’s appalling.”
-
-“I wish I understood ye, my dear.”
-
-“Oh well, it doesn’t make any difference now. I shall hardly ever meet
-anybody now.”
-
-Miss Haddie pondered over the table with features that worked slightly
-as she made little murmuring sounds. “Eh no. Ye needn’t think that. Ye
-shouldn’t think like that.... Things happen sometimes ... just when ye
-least expect it.”
-
-“Not to me.”
-
-“Oh, things will happen to ye--never fear.... Now, my dear child, trot
-along with ye off to bed.”
-
-Miriam braced herself against Miss Haddie’s gentle shaking of her
-shoulders and the quiet kiss on her forehead that followed it.
-
-
- 4
-
-The strengthening of her intimacy with Miss Haddie was the first of the
-many changes brought to Miriam by Julia Doyle. At the beginning of the
-spring term her two room mates were transferred to Julia’s care. The two
-back rooms became a little hive of girls over which Julia seemed to
-preside. She handled them all easily. There was rollicking and laughter
-in the back bedrooms, but never any sign that the girls were “going too
-far,” and their escapades were not allowed to reach across the landing.
-Her large front room was, Miriam realised as the term went on, being
-secretly and fiercely guarded by Julia.
-
-The fabric of the days too had changed. All day--during the midday
-constitutional when she often found Julia at her side walking in her
-curious springy lounging way and took the walk in a comforting silence
-resting her weary throat, during the evenings of study and the
-unemployed intervals of the long Sundays--Julia seemed to come between
-her and the girls. She mastered them all with her speech and laughter.
-Miriam felt that when they were all together she was always in some
-hidden way on the alert. She never jested with Miriam but when they were
-alone, and rarely then. Usually she addressed her in a low tone and as
-if half beside herself with some overpowering emotion. It was owing too
-to Julia’s presence in the school that an unexpected freedom came to
-Miriam every day during the hour between afternoon school and tea-time.
-
-Persuaded by the rapid increase towards the end of the winter term of
-the half-feverish exhaustion visiting her at the end of each day she had
-confided in her mother, who had wept at this suggestion of an attack on
-her health and called in the family doctor. “More air,” he said testily,
-“air and movement.” Miriam repeated this to Miss Perne, who at once
-arranged that she should be free if she chose to go out every afternoon
-between school and tea-time.
-
-At first she went into the park every day. It was almost empty during
-the week at that hour. The cricket green was sparsely decked with
-children and their maids. A few strollers were left along the poplar
-avenue and round the asphalt-circled lake; but away on the further
-slopes usually avoided in the midday walks because the girls found them
-oppressive, Miriam discovered the solitary spring air. Day by day she
-went as if by appointment to meet it. It was the same wandering eloquent
-air she had known from the beginning of things. Whilst she walked along
-the little gravel pathways winding about over the clear green slopes in
-the flood of afternoon light it stayed with her. The day she had just
-passed through was touched by it; it added a warm promise to the hours
-that lay ahead--tea-time, the evening’s reading, the possible visit of
-Miss Haddie, the quiet of her solitary room, the coming of sleep.
-
-One day she left the pathways and strayed amongst pools of shadow lying
-under the great trees. As she approached the giant trunks and the detail
-of their shape and colour grew clearer her breathing quickened. She felt
-her prim bearing about her like a cloak. The reality she had found was
-leaving her again. Looking up uneasily into the forest of leaves above
-her head she found them strange. She walked quickly back into the
-sunlight, gazing reproachfully at the trees. There they were as she had
-always known them; but between them and herself was her governess’ veil,
-close drawn, holding them sternly away from her. The warm comforting
-communicative air was round her, but she could not recover its secret.
-She looked fearfully about her. To get away somewhere by herself every
-day would not be enough. If that was all she could have, there would
-come a time when there would be nothing anywhere. For a day or two she
-came out and walked feverishly about in other parts of the park,
-resentfully questioning the empty vistas. One afternoon, far away, but
-coming towards her as if in answer to her question, was the figure of a
-man walking quickly. For a moment her heart cried out to him. If he
-would come straight on and, understanding, would walk into her life and
-she could face things knowing that he was there, the light would come
-back and would stay until the end--and there would be other lives, on
-and on. She stood transfixed, trembling. He grew more and more distinct
-and she saw a handbag and the outline of a bowler hat; a North London
-clerk hurrying home to tea. With bent head she turned away and dragged
-her shamed heavy limbs rapidly towards home.
-
-
- 5
-
-Early in May came a day of steady rain. Enveloped in a rain-cloak and
-sheltered under her lowered umbrella she ventured down the hill towards
-the shops. Near the railway arch the overshadowed street began to be
-crowded with jostling figures. People were pouring from the city trams
-at the terminus and coming out of the station entrance in a steady
-stream. Hard intent faces, clashing umbrellas, the harsh snarling
-monotone of the North London voice gave her the feeling of being an
-intruder. Everything seemed to wonder what she was doing down there
-instead of being at home in the schoolroom. A sudden angry eye above a
-coarse loudly talking mouth all but made her turn to go with instead of
-against the tide; but she pushed blindly on and through and presently
-found herself in a quiet side street just off the station road looking
-into a shop window.... “1 lb. super cream-laid boudoir note--with
-envelopes--1s.” Her eyes moved about the window from packet to packet,
-set askew and shining with freshness. If she had not brought so much
-note-paper from home she could have bought some. Perhaps she could buy a
-packet as a Christmas present for Eve and have it in her top drawer all
-the time. But there was plenty of note-paper at home. She half turned to
-go, and turning back fastened herself more closely against the window
-meaninglessly reading the inscription on each packet. Standing back at
-last she still lingered. A little blue-painted tin plate sticking out
-from the side of the window announced in white letters “Carter
-Paterson.” Miriam dimly wondered at the connection. Underneath it hung a
-cardboard printed in ink, “Circulating Library, 2d. weekly.” This was
-still more mysterious. She timidly approached the door and met the large
-pleasant eye of a man standing back in the doorway.
-
-“Is there a library here?” she said with beating heart.
-
-She stood so long reading and re-reading half familiar titles, “Cometh
-up as a Flower,” “Not like other Girls,” “The Heir of Redcliffe,” books
-that she and Harriett had read and books that she felt were of a similar
-type, that tea was already on the schoolroom table when she reached
-Wordsworth House with an unknown volume by Mrs. Hungerford under her
-arm. Hiding it upstairs, she came down to tea and sat recovering her
-composure over her paper-covered “Cinq Mars,” a relic of the senior
-Oxford examination now grown suddenly rich and amazing. To-day it could
-not hold her. “The Madcap” was upstairs, and beyond it an unlimited
-supply of twopenny volumes and Ouida. Red-bound volumes of Ouida on the
-bottom shelf had sent her eyes quickly back to the safety of the upper
-rows. Through the whole of tea-time she was quietly aware of a
-discussion going on at the back of her mind as to who it was who had
-told her that Ouida’s books were bad; evil books. She remembered her
-father’s voice saying that Ouida was an extremely able woman, quite a
-politician. Then of course her books were all right, for grown-up
-people. It must have been someone at a dance who had made her curious
-about them, someone she had forgotten. In any case, whatever they were,
-there was no one now to prevent her reading them if she chose. She would
-read them if she chose. Write to Eve about it first. No. Certainly not.
-Eve might say “Better not, my dear. You will regret it if you do. You
-won’t be the same.” Eve was different. She must not be led by Eve in any
-case. She must leave off being led by Eve--or anybody. The figures
-sitting round the table, bent over their books, quietly disinclined for
-conversation or mischief under the shrewd eye of Miss Haddie, suddenly
-looked exciting and mysterious. But perhaps the man in the shop would be
-shocked. It would be impossible to ask for them; unless she could
-pretend she did not know anything about them.
-
-
- 6
-
-For the last six weeks of the summer term she sat up night after night
-propped against her upright pillow and bolster under the gas jet reading
-her twopenny books in her silent room. Almost every night she read until
-two o’clock. She felt at once that she was doing wrong; that the secret
-novel-reading was a thing she could not confess, even to Miss Haddie.
-She was spending hours of the time that was meant for sleep, for restful
-preparation for the next day’s work, in a “vicious circle” of
-self-indulgence. It was sin. She had read somewhere that sin promises a
-satisfaction that it is unable to fulfil. But she found when the house
-was still and the trams had ceased jingling up and down outside that she
-grew steady and cool and that she rediscovered the self she had known at
-home, where the refuge of silence and books was always open. Perhaps
-that self, leaving others to do the practical things, erecting a little
-wall of unapproachability between herself and her family that she might
-be free to dream alone in corners had always been wrong. But it was
-herself, the nearest most intimate self she had known. And the discovery
-that it was not dead, that her six months in the German school and the
-nine long months during which Banbury Park life had drawn a veil even
-over the little slices of holiday freedom, had not even touched it,
-brought her warm moments of reassurance. It was not perhaps a “good”
-self, but it was herself, her own familiar secretly happy and rejoicing
-self--not dead. Her hands lying on the coverlet knew it. They were again
-at these moments her own old hands, holding very firmly to things that
-no one might touch or even approach too nearly, things, everything, the
-great thing that would some day communicate itself to someone through
-these secret hands with the strangely thrilling finger-tips. Holding
-them up in the gaslight she dreamed over their wisdom. They knew
-everything and held their secret, even from her. She eyed them, communed
-with them, passionately trusted them. They were not “artistic” or
-“clever” hands. The fingers did not “taper” nor did the outstretched
-thumb curl back on itself like a frond--like Nan Babington’s. They were
-long, the tips squarish and firmly padded, the palm square and bony and
-supple, and the large thumb joint stood away from the rest of the hand
-like the thumb joint of a man. The right hand was larger than the left,
-kindlier, friendlier, wiser. The expression of the left hand was less
-reassuring. It was a narrower, lighter hand, more flexible, less
-sensitive and more even in its touch--more smooth and manageable in
-playing scales. It seemed to belong to her much less than the right; but
-when the two were firmly interlocked they made a pleasant curious whole,
-the right clasping more firmly, its thumb always uppermost, its fingers
-separated firmly over the back of the left palm, the left hand clinging,
-its fingers close together against the hard knuckles of the right.
-
-It was only when she was alone and in the intervals of quiet reading
-that she came into possession of her hands. With others they oppressed
-her by their size and their lack of feminine expressiveness. No one
-could fall in love with such hands. Loving her, someone might come to
-tolerate them. They were utterly unlike Eve’s plump, white, inflexible
-little palms. But they were her strength. They came between her and the
-world of women. They would be her companions until the end. They would
-wither. But the bones would not change. The bones would be laid
-unchanged and wise, in her grave.
-
-
- 7
-
-She began her readings with Rosa Nouchette Carey. Reading her at home,
-after tea by the breakfast-room fireside with red curtains drawn and the
-wind busy outside amongst the evergreen shrubs under the window, it had
-seemed quite possible that life might suddenly develop into the thing
-the writer described. From somewhere would come an adoring man who
-believed in heaven and eternal life. One would grow very good; and after
-the excitement and interest had worn off one would go on, with firm
-happy lips being good and going to church and making happy matches for
-other girls or quietly disapproving of everybody who did not believe
-just in the same way and think about good girls and happy marriages and
-heaven, keeping such people outside. Smiling, wise and happy inside in
-the warm; growing older, but that did not matter because the adored man
-was growing older too.
-
-Now it had all changed. The quiet house and fireside, gravity,
-responsibility, a greying husband, his reading profile always dear, both
-of them going on towards heaven, “all tears wiped away,” tears and
-laughter of relief after death, still seemed desirable, but “women.” ...
-Those awful, awful women, she murmured to herself stirring in bed. I
-never thought of all the _awful_ women there would be in such a life. I
-only thought of myself and the house and the garden and the man. What an
-escape! Good God in heaven, what an escape! Far better to be alone and
-suffering and miserable here in the school, alive....
-
-Then there’ll be whole heaps of books, millions of books I can’t
-read--perhaps nearly all the books. She took one more volume of Rosa, in
-hope, and haunted its deeps of domesticity. “I’ve gone too far.” ... If
-Rosa Nouchette Carey knew me, she’d make me one of the bad characters
-who are turned out of the happy homes. I’m some sort of bad unsimple
-woman. Oh, damn, damn, she sighed. I don’t know. Her hands seemed to
-mock her, barring her way.
-
-
- 8
-
-Then came a series of Mrs. Hungerford--all the volumes she had not
-already read. She read them eagerly, inspirited. The gabled country
-houses, the sunlit twilit endless gardens, the deep orchards, the
-falling of dew, the mists of the summer mornings, masses of flowers in
-large rooms with carved oaken furniture, wide staircases with huge
-painted windows throwing down strange patches of light on shallow
-thickly carpetted stairs. These were the things she wanted; gay
-house-parties, people with beautiful wavering complexions and masses of
-shimmering hair catching the light, fragrant filmy diaphanous dresses;
-these were the people to whom she belonged--a year or two of life like
-that, dancing and singing in and out the houses and gardens; and then
-marriage. Living alone, sadly estranged, in the house of a husband who
-loved her and with whom she was in love, both of them thinking that the
-other had married because they had lost their way in a thunderstorm or
-spent the night sitting up on a mountain-top or because of a clause in a
-will, and then one day both finding out the truth.... That is what is
-meant by happiness ... happiness. But these things could only happen to
-people with money. She would never have even the smallest share of that
-sort of life. She might get into it as a governess--some of Mrs.
-Hungerford’s heroines were governesses--but they had clouds of hair and
-were pathetically slender and appealing in their deep mourning. She read
-volume after volume, forgetting the titles--the single word ‘Hungerford’
-on a cover inflamed her. Her days became an irrelevance and her evenings
-a dreamy sunlit indulgence. Now and again she wondered what Julia Doyle
-would think if she knew what she was reading and how it affected
-her--whether she would still watch her in the way she did as she went
-about her work pale and tired, whether she would go on guarding her so
-fiercely?
-
-
- 9
-
-At last exasperated, tired of the mocking park, the mocking happy books,
-she went one day to the lower shelf, and saying very calmly, “I think
-I’ll take a Ouida,” drew out “Under Two Flags” with a trembling hand.
-The brown-eyed man seemed to take an interminable time noting the number
-of the book, and when at last she got into the air her limbs were heavy
-with sadness. That night she read until three o’clock and finished the
-volume the next night at the same hour, sitting upright when the last
-word was read, refreshed. From that moment the red-bound volumes became
-the centre of her life. She read “Moths” and “In Maremma” slowly word by
-word, with an increasing steadiness and certainty. The mere sitting with
-the text held before her eyes gave her the feeling of being strongly
-confronted. The strange currents which came whenever she was alone and
-at ease flowing to the tips of her fingers, seemed to flow into the book
-as she held it and to be met and satisfied. As soon as the door was shut
-and the gas alight, she would take the precious, solid trusty volume
-from her drawer and fling it on her bed, to have it under her eyes while
-she undressed. She ceased to read her Bible and to pray. Ouida, Ouida,
-she would muse with the book at last in her hands. I want bad
-things--strong bad things.... It doesn’t matter, Italy, the sky, bright
-hot landscapes, things happening. I don’t care what people think or say.
-I am older than anyone here in this house. I am myself.
-
-
- 10
-
-... If you had loved, if you loved, you could die, laughing, gasping out
-your life on a battlefield, fading by inches in a fever-swamp, or living
-on, going about seamed and old and ill. Whatever happened to you, if you
-had cared, fearing nothing, neither death nor hell. God came. He would
-welcome and forgive you. Life, struggle, pain. Happy laughter with
-twisted lips--all waiting somewhere outside, beyond. It would come. It
-must be made to come.
-
-
- 11
-
-Who was there in the world? Ted had failed. Ted belonged to the Rosa
-Nouchette Carey world. He would marry one of those women. Bob knew. Bob
-Greville’s profile was real. Sitting on the wide stairs at the Easter
-Subscription Dance, his soft fine white hair standing up, the straight
-line of polished forehead, the fine nose and compressed lips, the sharp
-round chin with the three firm folds underneath it, the point of his
-collar cutting across them, the keen blue eyes looking straight out
-ahead, across Australia. The whole face listening. He had been listening
-to her nearly all the evening. Now and again quiet questions. She could
-go on talking to him whenever she liked. Go to him and go on talking,
-and talking, safely, being understood. Talking on and on. But he was
-old. Living old and alone in chambers in Adam Street--Adelphi.
-
-
- 12
-
-One day just before the end of the summer term, Miss Perne asked Miriam
-to preside over the large schoolroom for the morning. The first and
-second-class girls were settled there at their written examination in
-English history. Rounding the schoolroom door she stood for a moment in
-the doorway. The sunlight poured in through the wide bay window and the
-roomful of quiet girls seemed like a field. Jessie Wheeler’s voice broke
-the silence. “It’s the Hen,” she shouted gently. “It’s the blessed Hen!
-Oh, _come_ on. You going to sit with us?”
-
-“Yes. Be quiet,” said Miriam.
-
-“Oh, thank goodness,” groaned Jessie, supported by groans and murmurs
-from all over the room.
-
-“Be quiet, girls, and get on with your papers,” said Miriam in a tone of
-acid detachment from the top of her tide. She sat feeling that her arms
-were round the entire roomful, that each girl struggling alone with the
-list of questions was resting against her breast. “I’m going away from
-them. I must be going away from them,” ran her thoughts regretfully.
-“They can’t keep me. This is the utmost. I’ve won. There’ll never be
-anything more than this, here.” It would always be the same--with
-different girls. Certainty. Even the sunlight paid a sort of homage to
-the fathomless certainty she felt. The sunlight in this little
-schoolroom was telling her of other sunlights, vast and unbroken,
-somewhere--coming, her own sunlights, when she should have wrenched
-herself away. It was there; she glanced up again and again to watch it
-breaking and splashing all over the room. It would come again, but how
-differently. Quite soon. She might have spared herself all her
-agonising. The girls did not know where she belonged. They were holding
-her. But she would go away, to some huge open space. Leave them--ah, it
-was unkind. But she had left them already in spirit.
-
-If they could all get up together now and sing, let their voices peal
-together up and up, throw all the books out of the window, they might go
-on together, forward into the sunshine, but they would not want to do
-that. Hardly any of them would want to do that. They would look at her
-with knowing eyes, and look at the door, and stay where they were.
-
-The room was very close. Polly Allen and Eunice Dupont, sitting together
-at a little card-table in the darkest corner of the room, were
-whispering. With beating heart Miriam got up and went and stood before
-them. “You two are talking,” she said with her eyes on the thickness of
-Polly’s shoulders as she sat in profile to the room. Eunice, opposite
-her, against the wall, flashed up at her her beautiful fugitive grin as
-from the darkness of a wood. History, thought Miriam. What has Eunice to
-do with history, laws, Henry II, the English Constitution? “You don’t
-talk,” she said coldly, feeling as she watched her that Eunice’s pretty
-clothes were stripped away and she were stabbing at her soft rounded
-body, “at examinations. Can’t you see that?” Eunice’s pale face grew
-livid. “First because it isn’t fair and also because it disturbs other
-people.” You can tell all the people who cheat by their smile, she
-reflected on her way back. Eunice chuckled serenely two or three times.
-“What have these North London girls to do with studies?” ... There was
-not a single girl like Eunice at Barnes. Even the very pretty girls were
-... refined.
-
-
- 13
-
-That afternoon Miriam spent her hour of leisure in calling on the Brooms
-to enquire for Grace, who had been ill the whole of the term. She found
-the house after some difficulty in one of a maze of little rows and
-crescents just off the tram-filled main road. “She’s almost
-perfect--almost perfection,” said Mrs. Philps, the Aunt Lucy Miriam had
-heard of and seen in church.
-
-They had been together in the little drawing-room talking about Grace
-from the moment when Miriam was shown in to Mrs. Philps sitting darning
-a duster in a low chair by the closed conservatory door. The glazed
-closed door with the little strips of window on either side giving on to
-a crowded conservatory made the little room seem dark. To Miriam it
-seemed horribly remote. Her journey to it had been through immense
-distances. Threading the little sapling-planted asphalt-pavemented
-roadways between houses whose unbroken frontage was so near and so bare
-as to forbid scrutiny, she felt she had reached the centre, the home and
-secret of North London life. Off every tram-haunted main road, there
-must be a neighbourhood like this where lived the common-mouthed
-harsh-speaking people who filled the pavements and shops and walked in
-the parks. To enter one of the little houses and speak there to its
-inmates would be to be finally claimed and infected by the life these
-people lived, the thing that made them what they were. At Wordsworth
-House she was held up by the presence of the Pernes and Julia Doyle.
-Here she was helpless and alone. When she had discovered the number she
-sought and, crossing the little tiled pathway separated from the pathway
-next door by a single iron rail, had knocked with the lacquered knocker
-against the glazed and leaded door, her dreams for the future faded.
-They would never be realised. They were just a part of the radiance that
-shone now from the spacious houses she had lived in in the past. The
-things she had felt this morning in the examination room were that, too.
-They had nothing to do with the future. All the space was behind. Things
-would grow less and less.
-
-
- 14
-
-Admitted to the dark narrowly echoing tiled passage, she stated her
-errand and was conducted past a closed door and the opening of a narrow
-staircase which shot steeply, carpeted with a narrow strip of
-surprisingly green velvet carpeting, up towards an unlit landing and
-admitted to Mrs. Philps.
-
-“Wait a minute, Vashti,” said Mrs. Philps, holding Miriam’s hand as she
-murmured her errand. “You’ll stay tea? Well, if you’re sure you can’t
-I’ll not press you. Bring the biscuits and the sherry and two white
-wine-glasses, Vashti. Get them now and bring them in at once. Sit down,
-Miss Henderson. She’s little better than a step-girl. They’re all the
-same.” Whilst she described her niece’s illness, Miriam wondered over
-the immense bundle of little even black sausage-shaped rolls of hair
-which stuck out, larger than her head and smoothed to a sphere by a
-tightly drawn net, at the back of her skull. She was short and stout and
-had bright red cheeks that shone in the gloom and rather prominent large
-blue eyes that roamed as she talked, allowing Miriam to snatch
-occasional glimpses of china-filled what-nots and beaded ottomans.
-Presently Vashti returned clumsily with the wine, making a great bumping
-and rattling round about the door. “You stupid thing, you’ve brought
-claret. Don’t you know sherry when you see it? It’s at the back--behind
-the Harvest Burgundy.” “I shall have to go soon,” said Miriam, relieved
-at the sight of the red wine and longing to escape the sherry. Vashti
-put down the tray and stood with open mouth. Even with her very high
-heels she looked almost a dwarf. The room seemed less oppressive with
-the strange long-necked decanter and the silver biscuit box standing on
-a table in the curious greenish light. Mrs. Philps accepted the claret
-and returned busily to her story, whilst Miriam sipped and glanced at a
-large print in a heavy black frame leaning forward low over the small
-white marble mantelpiece. It represented a young knight in armour
-kneeling at an altar with joined and pointed hands held to his lips. An
-angel standing in mid-air was touching his shoulder with a sword. “Why
-doesn’t she kiss the top of his head,” thought Miriam as she sipped her
-wine. The distant aisles and pillars of the church made the room seem
-larger than it was. “I suppose they all look into that church when they
-want to get away from each other,” she mused as Mrs. Philps went on with
-her long sentences beginning “And Dr. Newman said--” And there was a
-little mirror above a bulging chiffonier which was also an escape from
-the confined space. Looking into it, she met Mrs. Philps’s glowing face
-with the blue eyes widely staring and fixed upon her own, and heard her
-declare, with her bunched cherry-coloured lips, that Grace was ‘almost
-perfection.’ “Is she?” she responded eagerly, and Mrs. Philps elaborated
-her theme. Grace, then, with her heavy body and strange hot voice, lying
-somewhere upstairs in a white bed, was the most important thing in this
-dark little house. “She was very near to death then,” Mrs. Philps was
-saying tearfully, “very near, and when she came round from her delirium,
-one of the first things she said to me as soon as she was strong enough
-to whisper, was that she was perfectly certain about there being another
-life.” Mrs. Philps’s voice faded and she sat with trembling lips and
-eyes downcast. “_Did_ she!” Miriam almost shouted, half-rising from her
-seat and turning from contemplating Mrs. Philps in the mirror to look
-her full in the face. The dim green light streaming in from the
-conservatory seemed like a tide that made everything in the room rock
-slightly. A touch would sweep it all away and heaven would be there all
-round them. “Did she,” whispered Miriam in a faint voice that shook her
-chest. “‘Aunt,’ she said,” went on Mrs. Philps steadily, as the room
-grew firm round Miriam and the breath she drew seemed like an early
-morning breath, “‘I want to say something quickly,’ she said, ‘in case I
-die. It’s that I know--for a positive fact, there is another life.’”
-
-“What a perfectly stupendous thing,” said Miriam. “It’s so important.”
-
-“I was much impressed. Of course, I knew she was nearly perfect. But
-we’ve not been in the habit of talking about religion. I asked her if
-she would like to see the vicar. ‘Oh no,’ she said, ‘there’s no need. He
-knows.’ I doubt if he knows as much as she does. But I didn’t make a
-point of it.”
-
-“Oh, but it’s simply wonderful. It’s much more important than anything a
-vicar could say. It’s their business to say those things.”
-
-“I don’t know about that. But she was so weak that I didn’t press it.”
-
-“But it’s so important. What a wonderful thing to have in your family.
-Did she say anything more?”
-
-“She hasn’t returned to the subject again. She’s very weak.”
-
-Wild clutching thoughts shook at Miriam. If only Grace could suddenly
-appear in her night-gown, to be questioned. Or if she herself could stay
-on there creeping humbly about in this little house, watering the
-conservatory and darning dusters, being a relative of the Brooms,
-devoting herself to Grace, waiting on her, hearing all she had to say.
-What did it matter that the Brooms wore heavy mourning and gloated over
-funerals if Grace upstairs in her room had really seen the white light
-away in the distance far away beyond the noise of the world?
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
-
-
- 1
-
-Harriett’s ringed fingers had finished dipping and drying the blue and
-white tea-service. She sat for a moment staring ahead down-stream.
-Sitting opposite her, Gerald watched her face with a half smile. Miriam
-waited sitting at her side. It was the first moment of silence since she
-had come home at midday. From the willow-curtained island against which
-they were moored came little crepitations and flittings. Ahead of them
-the river blazed gold and blue, hedged by high spacious trees.
-“_Come_-to-tea, _come_-to-tea, hurryup-dear,” said a bird suddenly from
-the island thicket.
-
-“D’you know what bird that is, Gerald?” asked Miriam.
-
-“Not from Adam,” breathed Gerald, swaying on his seat with a little
-laugh. “It’s a bird. That’s all I know.”
-
-“We’d better unmoor, silly,” muttered Harriett briskly, gathering up the
-tiller ropes.
-
-“Right, la reine.”
-
-“Look here, let me do something this time, pull or something.”
-
-“You sit still, my dear.”
-
-“But I should simply love to.”
-
-“You shall pull down-stream if you like later on when the bally sun’s
-down. My advice to you now is to go and lounge in the bow.”
-
-“Oh yes, Mim, you try it. Lie right down. It’s simply heavenly.”
-
-The boat glided deliciously away up-stream as Miriam, relinquishing her
-vision of Harriett sitting very upright in the stern in her white drill
-dress, and Gerald’s lawn-shirted back and long lean arms grasping the
-sculls, lay back on the bow cushions with her feet comfortably
-outstretched under the unoccupied seat in front of her. Six hours ago,
-shaking hands with a roomful of noisy home-going girls--and now nothing
-to do but float dreamily out through the gateway of her six weeks’
-holiday. The dust of the school was still upon her; the skin of her face
-felt strained and tired, her hands were tired and hot, her blouse dim
-with a week of school wear, and her black skirt oppressed her with its
-invisible burden of grime. But she was staring up at a clean blue sky
-fringed with tree-tops. She stretched herself out more luxuriously upon
-her cushions. The river smoothly moving and lapping underneath the boat
-was like a cradle. The soft fingers of the air caressed her temples and
-moved along the outlines of her face and neck. Forty-two days ... like
-this. To-morrow she would wake up a new person ... sing, and shout with
-Harriett. She closed her eyes. The gently lifting water seemed to come
-nearer; the invading air closed in on her. She gave herself ecstatically
-to its touch; the muscles of her tired face relaxed and she believed
-that she could sleep; cry or sleep.
-
-
- 2
-
-It was Gerald who had worked this miraculous first day for her.
-“Boating” hitherto had meant large made-up parties of tennis-club
-people, a fixed day, uneasy anticipations as to the weather, the
-carrying of hampers of provisions and crockery, spirit lamps and
-kettles, clumsy hired randans, or little fleets of stupidly competing
-canoes, lack of space, heavy loads to pull, the need for ceaseless
-chaff, the irritating triumphs of clever “knowing” girls in smart
-clothes, the Pooles, or really beautiful people, like Nan Babington and
-her cousin. Everything they said sounding wonderful and seeming to
-improve the scenery; the jokes of the men, even Ted always joked all the
-time, the misery of large noisy picnic teas on the grass, and in the end
-great weariness and disappointment, the beauty of the river and the
-trees only appearing the next day or perhaps long afterwards.
-
-This boat was Gerald’s own private boat, a double-sculling skiff,
-slender and gold-brown, beautifully fitted and with a locker containing
-everything that was wanted for picnicking. They had arranged their
-expedition at lunch-time, trained to Richmond, bought fruit and cakes
-and got the boat’s water-keg filled by one of Redknap’s men. Gerald knew
-how to do things properly. He had always been accustomed to things like
-this boat. He would not care to have anything just anyhow. “Let’s do the
-thing decently, la reine.” He would keep on saying that at intervals
-until Harriett had learned too. How he had changed her since Easter when
-their engagement had been openly allowed. The clothes he had bought for
-her, especially this plain drill dress with its neat little coat. The
-long black tie fastened with the plain heavy cable broach pinned in
-lengthwise half-way down the ends of the tie, which reached almost to
-her black belt. That was Gerald. Her shoes, the number of pairs of
-light, expensive, beautifully made shoes. Her bearing, the change in her
-voice, a sort of roundness about her old Harryish hardness. But she was
-the same Harry, the Harry he had seen for the first time snorting with
-anger over Mr. Marth’s sentimental singing at the Assembly Rooms
-concert. “My hat, wasn’t la reine fuming!” He would forgive her all her
-ignorance. It was her triumph. What an extraordinary time Harry would
-have. Gerald was well-off. He had a private income behind his Canadian
-Pacific salary. His grandfather had been a diplomatist, living abroad
-nearly all the time, and his wealthy father and wealthy mother with a
-large fortune of her own had lived in a large house in Chelsea, giving
-dinner parties and going to the opera until nearly all the capital had
-gone, both dying just in time to leave enough to bring Gerald in a small
-income when he left Haileybury. And the wonderful thing was that Gerald
-liked mouching about and giggling. He liked looking for hours in shop
-windows and strolling on the Heath eating peppermints.
-
-
- 3
-
-Everything had disappeared into a soft blackness; only on the water a
-faint light was left. It came and went; sometimes there was nothing but
-darkness and the soft air. The small paper lantern swinging at the bow
-made a little blot of light that was invisible from the stroke seat. The
-boat went swiftly and easily. Miriam felt she could go on pulling for
-hours at the top of her strength through the night. Leaning forward,
-breasting the featureless darkness, sweeping the sculls back at the full
-reach of her arms, leaning back and pressing her whole weight upwards
-from the footboard against the pull of the water, her body became an
-outstretched elastic system of muscles, rhythmically working against the
-smooth dragging resistance of the dark water. Her sleeves were rolled
-up, her collar-stud unfastened, her cool drowsy lids drooped over her
-cool eyes. Each time she leaned backwards against her stroke, pressing
-the footboard, the weight of her body dragged at a line of soreness
-where the sculls pressed her hands, and with the final fling of the
-water from the sculls a little stinging pain ran along the pads of her
-palms. To-morrow there would be a row of happy blisters.
-
-“You needn’t put more beef into it than you like, Mirry.” Gerald’s voice
-came so quietly out of the darkness that it scarcely disturbed Miriam’s
-ecstacy. She relaxed her swing, and letting the sculls skim and dip in
-short easy strokes, sat glowing.
-
-“I’ve never pulled a boat alone before.”
-
-“It shows you can’t be a blue-stocking, thank the Lord,” laughed Gerald.
-
-“Who said I was?”
-
-“I’ve always understood you were a very wise lady, my dear.”
-
-“Nobody told you she was a blue-stocking, silly. You invented the word
-yourself.”
-
-“I? I invented blue-stocking?”
-
-“Yes, you, silly. It’s like your saying women never date their letters
-just because your cousins don’t.”
-
-“Vive la reine. The Lord deliver me from blue-stockings, anyhow.”
-
-“All _right_, what _about_ it? There aren’t any here!”
-
-“You’re not one, anyhow.”
-
-
- 4
-
-The next day after tea Eve arrived home from Gloucestershire.
-
-Miriam had spent the day with Harriett. After breakfast, bounding
-silently up and downstairs, they visited each room in turn, chased each
-other about the echoing rooms and passages of the basement and all over
-the garden. Miriam listened speechlessly to the sound of Harriett’s
-heels soft on the stair carpet, ringing on the stone floors of the
-basement, and the swish of her skirts as she flew over the lawn
-following surrounding responding to Miriam’s wild tour of the garden.
-Miriam listened and watched, her eyes and ears eagerly gathering and
-hoarding visions. It could not go on. Presently some claim would be made
-on Harriett and she would be alone. But when they had had their fill of
-silently rushing about, Harriett piloted her into the drawing-room and
-hastily began opening the piano. A pile of duets lay on the lid. She had
-evidently gathered them there in readiness. Wandering about the room,
-shifting the familiar ornaments, flinging herself into chair after
-chair, Miriam watched her and saw that her strange quiet little snub
-face was lit and shapely. Harriett, grown-up, serene and well-dressed
-and going to be married in the spring, was transported by this new
-coming together. When they had played the last of the duets that they
-knew well, Harriett fumbled at the pages of a bound volume of operas in
-obvious uncertainty. At any moment Miriam might get up and go off and
-bring their sitting together on the long cretonne-covered duet stool to
-an end. “Come on,” roared Miriam gently, “let’s try this”; and they
-attacked the difficult pages. Miriam counted the metre, whispered it
-intoned and sang it, carrying Harriett along with shouts “go _on_, go
-_on_” when they had lost each other. They smashed their way along by
-turns playing only a single note here and there into the framework of
-Miriam’s desperate counting, or banging out cheerful masses of
-discordant tones, anything to go on driving their way together through
-the pages while the sunlight streamed half seen into the conservatory
-and the flower-filled garden crowded up against the windows, anything to
-come out triumphantly together at the end and to stop satisfied, the
-sounds of the house, so long secretly known to them both, low now around
-them, heard by them together, punctuating their joy. The gong sounded
-for lunch. “Eve,” Miriam remembered suddenly, “Eve’s coming this
-afternoon.” The thought set gladness thundering through her as she rose
-from the piano. “Let’s go for a walk after lunch,” she muttered.
-Harriett blushed.
-
-“Awri,” she responded tenderly.
-
-
- 5
-
-The mile of gently rising roadway leading to the Heath was overarched by
-huge trees. Shadowy orchards, and the silent sunlit outlying meadows and
-park land of a large estate streamed gently by them beyond the trees as
-they strode along through the cool leaf-scented air. They strode
-speechlessly ahead as if on a pilgrimage, keeping step. Harriett’s
-stylish costume had a strange unreal look in the great lane, under the
-towering trees. Miriam wondered if she found it dull and was taking it
-so boldly because they were walking along it together. Obviously she did
-not want to talk. She walked along swiftly and erect, looking eagerly
-ahead as if, when they reached the top and the Heath and the windmill,
-they would find something they were both looking for. Miriam felt she
-could glance about unnoticed and looked freely, as she had done so many
-hundreds of times before, at the light on the distant meadows and lying
-along the patches of undergrowth between the trunks of the trees. They
-challenged and questioned her silently as they had always done and she
-them, in a sort of passionate sulkiness. They gave no answer, but the
-scents in the cool tree-filled air went on all the time offering steady
-assurance, and presently as walking became an unconscious rhythm and the
-question of talk or no talk had definitely decided itself, the challenge
-of the light was silenced and the shaded roadway led on to paradise. Was
-there anyone anywhere who saw it as she did? Anyone who looking along
-the alley of white road would want to sit down in the roadway or kneel
-amongst the undergrowth and shout and shout? In the north of London
-there were all those harsh street voices infesting the trees and the
-parks. No! they did not exist. There was no North London. Let them die.
-They did not know the meaning of far-reaching meadows, park-land, deer,
-the great silent Heath, the silent shoulders of the windmill against the
-far-off softness of the sky. Harsh streetiness ... cunning, knowing ...
-do you _blame_ me? ... or charwomanishness, smarmy; churchy or chapelish
-sentimentality. Sentimentality. No need to think about them.
-
-“Never the time and the place and the loved one all together.” Who said
-that? Was it true? Dreadful. It couldn’t be. So many people had seen
-moonlit gardens, together. All the happy people who were sure of each
-other. “I say, Harriett,” she said at the top of her voice, bringing
-Harriett curvetting in the road just in front of her. “I say, listen.”
-Harriett ran up the remaining strips of road and out on to the Heath. It
-was ablaze with sunlight--as the river and the trees had been
-yesterday--a whole day of light and Eve on her way home, almost home.
-Harriett must not know how she was rushing to Eve; with what tingling
-fingers. “Oh, what I was going to ask you was whether you can see the
-moonlight like it is when you are alone, when Gerald is there.”
-
-“... It isn’t the same as when you are alone,” said Harriett quietly,
-arranging the cuff of her glove.
-
-“Do explain what you mean.”
-
-“Well, it’s different.”
-
-“I see. You don’t know how.”
-
-“It’s quite different.”
-
-“Does Gerald like the moonlight?”
-
-“_I_ dunno. I never asked him.”
-
-“Fancy the Roehampton people living up here all the time.”
-
-“There’s their old washing going flip-flap over there.”
-
-Harriett was finding out that she was back in the house with Eve.
-
-“Let’s rush to the windmill. Let’s sing.”
-
-“Come on; only we can’t rush and sing too.”
-
-“Yes we can, come on.” Running up over hillocks and stumbling through
-sandy gorse-grown hollows they sang a hunting song, Miriam leading with
-the short galloping phrases, Harriett’s thinner voice dropping in,
-broken and uncertain, with a strange brave sadness in it that went to
-Miriam’s heart.
-
-
- 6
-
-“Eve, you look exactly like Dudley’s gracious lady in these things.
-Don’t you feel like it?” Eve stopped near the landing window and stood
-in her light green canvas dress with its pale green silk sleeves
-shedding herself over Miriam from under her rose-trimmed white chip hat.
-Miriam was carrying her light coat and all the small litter of her
-journey. “Go on up,” she said, “I want to talk,” and Eve hurried on,
-Miriam stumblingly following her, holding herself in, eyes and ears wide
-for the sight and sound of the slender figure flitting upstairs through
-the twilight. The twilight wavered and seemed to ebb and flow,
-suggesting silent dawn and full midday, and the house rang with a
-soundless music.
-
-“It was Mrs. Wallace who suggested my _wearing_ all my best things for
-the journey,” panted Eve; “they don’t get crushed with packing and they
-needn’t get dirty if you’re careful.”
-
-“You look exactly like Dudley’s gracious lady. You know you do. You know
-it perfectly well.”
-
-“They do seem jolly now I’m back. They don’t seem anything down there.
-Just ordinary with everybody in much grander things.”
-
-“How do you mean, grander? What sort of things?”
-
-“Oh, all sorts of lovely white dresses.”
-
-“It is extraordinary about all those white dresses,” said Miriam
-emphatically, pushing her way after Eve into Sarah’s bedroom. “Can I
-come in? I’m coming in. Sarah says it’s because men like them and she
-gets simply sick of girls in white and cream dresses all over the place
-in the summer, and it’s a perfect relief to see anyone in a colour in
-the sun. They have red sunshades sometimes, but Sarah says that’s not
-enough; you want people in colours. I wonder if there’s anything in it?”
-
-“Of course there is,” said Sarah, releasing the last strap of Eve’s
-trunk.
-
-“They’d _all_ put on coloured things if it weren’t for that.”
-
-“Men tell them.”
-
-“Do they?”
-
-“The engaged men tell them--or brothers.”
-
-“I can’t think how you get to know these things, sober Sally.”
-
-“Oh, you can tell.”
-
-“Well, then, _why_ do men like silly white and cream dresses, pasty,
-whitewashy clothes altogether?”
-
-“It’s something they want; it looks different to them.”
-
-“Sarah knows all sorts of things,” said Miriam excitedly, watching the
-confusion of the room from the windows. “She says she knows why the
-Pooles look down and smirk; their dimples and the line of their chins;
-that men admire them looking down like that. _Isn’t_ it frightful.
-Disgusting. And men don’t seem to see through them.”
-
-“It’s those kind of girls get on best.”
-
-Miriam sighed.
-
-“Oh well, don’t let’s think about them. Not to-night, anyhow,” cooed
-Eve.
-
-“Sarah says there are much more awful reasons. I can’t think how she
-finds them all out. Sober Sally. I know she’s right. It’s too utterly
-sickening somehow, for words.”
-
-“Mim.”
-
-“_Pooh_--barooo, _baroooo_.”
-
-“Mim----”
-
-“Damnation.”
-
-“Mimmy--Jim.”
-
-“I said DAMNATION.”
-
-“Oh, it’s all right. What have we got to do with horrid knowing people.”
-
-“Well, they’re there, all the time. You can’t get away from them.
-They’re all over the place. Either the knowing ones or the simpering
-ones. It’s all the same in the end.”
-
-Eve quietly began to unpack. “Oh well,” she smiled, “we’re _all_
-different when there are men about to when we’re by ourselves. We all
-make eyes in a way.”
-
-“Eve! What a perfectly beastly thing to say.”
-
-“It isn’t, my dear,” said Eve pensively. “You should see yourself; you
-do.”
-
-“Sally, _do_ I?”
-
-
- 7
-
-“Of course you do,” giggled Eve quietly, “as much as anybody.”
-
-“Then I’m the most crawling thing on the face of the earth,” thought
-Miriam, turning silently to the tree-tops looming softly just outside
-the window; “and the worst of it is I only know it at moments now and
-again.” The tree-tops serene with some happy secret cast her off, and
-left her standing with groping crisping fingers unable to lift the
-misery that pressed upon her heart. “God, what a filthy world! God what
-a filthy world!” she muttered. “Everyone hemmed and hemmed and hemmed
-into it.” Harriett came in and stepped up on to the high canopied bed.
-“Ullo,” she said in general, sitting herself up tailor-fashion in the
-middle of the bed so that the bright twilight fell full upon her head
-and the breast and shoulders of her light silk-sleeved dress. Humming
-shreds of a violin obligato, Eve rustled out layer after layer of
-paper-swathed garments, to be gathered up by Sarah moving solidly about
-between the wardrobe and the chest of drawers in her rather heavy boots.
-There would not be any talk. But silently the room filled and
-overflowed. Turning at last from her window, Miriam glanced at her
-sisters and let her thoughts drop into the flowing tide. Harry, sitting
-there sharp and upright in the fading light, coming in to them with her
-future life streaming out behind her spreading and shining and rippling,
-herself the radiant point of that wonderful life, actually there, neatly
-enthroned amongst them, one of them, drawing them all with her out
-towards its easy security; Eve, happy with her wardrobe of dainty
-things, going fearlessly forward to some unseen fate, not troubling
-about it. Sarah’s strange clean clear channel of wisdom. Where would it
-lead? It would always drive straight through everything.
-
-All these things meant that the mere simple awfulness of things
-at home had changed. These three girls she had known so long as
-fellow-prisoners, and who still bore at moments in their eyes, their
-movements, the marks of the terrors and uncertainties amongst which
-they had all grown up, were going on, out into life, scored and
-scarred, but alive and changeable, able to become quite new. Memories
-of strange crises and the ageing deadening shifts they had invented
-to tide them over humiliating situations were here crowded in the
-room together with them all. But these memories were no longer as
-they had so often been, the principal thing in the room whenever they
-were all gathered silently together. If Eve and Harriett had got away
-from the past and now had happy eyes and mouths.... Sarah’s solid
-quiet cheerfulness, now grown so large and free that it seemed even
-when she was stillest to knock your mind about like something in a
-harlequinade.... Why had they not all known in the past that they would
-change? Why had they been so oppressed whenever they stopped to think?
-
-Those American girls in “Little Women” and “Good Wives” made fun out of
-everything. But they had never had to face real horrors and hide them
-from everybody, mewed up.
-
-
- 8
-
-When it was nearly dark Sarah lit the gas. Harriett had gone downstairs.
-Miriam lowered the Venetian blinds, shutting out the summer. To-morrow
-it would be there again, waiting for them when they woke in the morning.
-In her own and Harriett’s room the daylight would be streaming in
-through the Madras muslin curtains, everything in the room very silent
-and distinct; nothing to be heard but the little flutterings of birds
-under the eaves. You could listen to it for ever if you kept perfectly
-still. When you drew back the curtains the huge day would be standing
-outside clear with gold and blue and dense with trees and flowers.
-
-Sarah’s face was uneasy. She seemed to avoid meeting anyone’s eyes.
-Presently she faced them, sitting on a low rocking chair with her
-tightly clasped hands stretched out beyond her knees. She glanced
-fearfully from one to the other and bit her lips. “What now,” thought
-Miriam. The anticipated holidays disappeared. Of course. She might have
-known they would. For a moment she felt sick, naked and weak. Then she
-braced herself to meet the shock. I must sit tight, I must sit tight and
-not show anything. Eve’s probably praying. Oh, make haste, Sally, and
-get it over.
-
-“What’s the matter, Sally?” said Eve in a low voice.
-
-“Oh, Eve and Mim, I’m awfully sorry.”
-
-“You’d better tell us at once,” said Eve, crimsoning.
-
-“Haven’t you noticed anything?”
-
-Miriam looked at Sarah’s homely prosperous shape. It couldn’t be
-anything. It was a nightmare. She waited, pinching her wrist.
-
-“What is it, Sally?” breathed Eve, tapping her green-clad knee. Clothes
-and furniture and pictures ... houses full of things and people talking
-in the houses and having meals and pretending, talking and smiling and
-pretending.
-
-“It’s mother.”
-
-“What on earth do you mean, Sarah?” said Miriam angrily.
-
-“She’s ill. Bennett took her to a specialist. There’s got to be--she’s
-got to have an operation.”
-
-Miriam drew up the blind with a noisy rattle, smiling at Eve frowning
-impatiently at the noise. Driving the heavy sash up as far as it would
-go, she leaned her head against the open frame. The garden did not seem
-to be there. The tepid night air was like a wall, a black wall. For a
-moment a splintered red light, like the light that comes from a violent
-blow on the forehead, flashed along it. Sarah and Eve were talking in
-strange voices, interrupting each other. It would be a relief to do
-something, faint or something selfish. But she must hear what they were
-saying; listen to both the voices cutting through the air of the hot
-room. Propped weak-limbed against the window open-mouthed for air she
-forced herself to hear, pressing her cold hands closely together. The
-gas light that had seemed so bright hardly seemed to light the room at
-all. Everything looked small, even Grannie’s old Chippendale bedstead
-and the double-fronted wardrobe. The girls were little monkey ghosts
-babbling together beside Eve’s open trunk. Did they see that it was
-exactly like a grave?
-
-
- 9
-
-The sun shone through the apple trees, making the small half-ripe apples
-look as though they were coated with enamel.
-
-It was quite clear that if they did go away together, the four of them,
-she, Eve, Gerald and Harriett to Brighton or somewhere, they would be
-able to forget. You could tell that from the strange quiet easy tone of
-Harriett’s and Gerald’s voices. There would be the aquarium. She
-supposed they would go to the aquarium with its strange underground
-smell of stagnant sea air and stare into the depths of those strange
-green tanks and watch the fish flashing about like shadows or skimming
-by near the front of the tank with the light full on their softly tinted
-scales. Harriett sat steadily at her side on the overturned seed-box,
-middle-aged and responsible, quietly discussing the details of the plan
-with Gerald, cross-legged at their feet on the grass plot. They had not
-said anything about the reasons for going; but of course Gerald must
-know all that. He knew everything now, all about the money troubles, all
-the awful things, and it seemed to make no difference to him. He made
-light of it. It was humiliating to think that he had come just as things
-had reached their worst, the house going to be sold, Pater and mother
-and Sarah going into lodgings in September, and the maddening helpless
-worry about mother and all the money for that. And yet it was a good
-thing he had known them all in the old house and seen them there, even
-pretending to be prosperous. And yet the house and garden was nothing to
-him. Just a house and garden. Harriett’s house and garden, and he was
-going to take Harriett away. The house and garden did not matter.
-
-She glanced at the sunlit fruit trees, the thickets of the familiar
-kitchen garden, the rising grass bank at the near end of the distant
-lawn, the eloquent back of the large red house. He could not see all the
-things there were there, all the long years, or know what it was to have
-that cut away and nothing ahead but Brighton aquarium with Harriett and
-Eve, and then the school again, and disgraceful lodgings in some strange
-place, no friends and everybody looking down on them. She met his eyes
-and they both smiled.
-
-“Keep her perfectly quiet for the next few weeks, that’s the idea, and
-when it’s all over she’ll be better than she’s ever been in her life.”
-
-“D’you think so?”
-
-“I don’t think, I know she will; people always are. I’ve known scores of
-people have operations. It’s nothing nowadays. Ask Bennett.”
-
-“Does he think she’ll be better?”
-
-“Of course.”
-
-“Did he say so?”
-
-“Of _course_ he did.”
-
-“Well, I s’pose we’d really better go.”
-
-“Of course, we’re going.”
-
-“I’m going to look for a place in a family after next term. I shall give
-notice when I get back. You get more money in a family Eve says, and
-home life, and if you haven’t a home they’re only too glad to have you
-there in the holidays too.”
-
-“You take my advice, my dear girl. Don’t go into a family. Eve’ll find
-it out before she’s much older.”
-
-“I must have more money.”
-
-“Mirry’s so silly. She insists on paying her share of Brighton. Isn’t
-she an owl?”
-
-“Oh well, of course, if she’s going to make a point of spending her cash
-when she needn’t she’d better find a more paying job. That’s certain
-sure.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
-
-
- 1
-
-“You know I’m funny. I never talk to young ladies.”
-
-Miriam looked leisurely at the man walking at her side along the
-grass-covered cliff; his well-knit frame, his well-cut blue serge, the
-trimness of collar and tie, his faintly blunted regular features, clean
-ruddy skin and clear expressionless German blue eyes. Altogether he was
-rather like a German, with his red and white and gold and blue colouring
-and his small military moustache. She could imagine him snapping
-abruptly in a booming chest voice, “Mit Frauen spreche ich über_haupt_
-nicht.” But he spoke slowly and languidly, he was an Englishman and
-somehow looked like a man who was accustomed to refined society. It was
-true he never spoke at the boarding-house meals, excepting an occasional
-word with his friend, and he had been obliged to join their Sunday walk
-because his friend was so determined to come. Still he was not awkward
-or clumsy either at table or now. Only absolutely quiet, and then saying
-such a startling rather rude thing quite suddenly. One could stare at
-him to discover the reason of his funny speech, because evidently he was
-quite common, not a bounder but quite a common young man, speaking of
-women as ‘young ladies.’ Then how on earth did he manage to look
-distinguished. Oppressed and ill at ease she turned away to the
-far-reaching green levels and listened to the sea tumbling heavily far
-below against the cliffs. Away ahead Eve and her little companion
-walking jauntily along, his tight dust-coloured curls exposed to the
-full sunlight, his cane swinging round as he talked and laughed, seemed
-to be turning inland towards the downs. They had seen Ovingdean in the
-distance, stupid Ovingdean that everybody had talked about at breakfast,
-and were finding the way. How utterly silly. They did not see how
-utterly silly it was to make up your mind to “go to Ovingdean” and then
-go to Ovingdean. How utterly silly everybody and everything was.
-
-Eve looked very straight and slim and was walking happily, bending her
-head a little as she always did when she was listening. Their backs
-looked happy. And here she was forced to walk with this nice-looking
-strange solid heavyish man and his cold insulting remark; almost the
-only thing he had said since they had been alone together. It had been
-rather nice walking along the top of the cliff side by side saying
-nothing. They walked exactly in step and his blunted features looked
-quite at ease; and she had gone easily along disposing of him with a
-gentle feeling of proprietorship, and had watched the gentle swing and
-movement of the landscape as they swung along. It seemed secure and
-painless and was gradually growing beautiful, and then suddenly she felt
-that he must have his thoughts, men were always thinking, and would be
-expecting her to be animated and entertaining. Lumpishly she had begun
-about the dullness of the beach and promenade on Sundays and the need to
-find something to do between dinner and tea--lies. All conversation was
-a lie. And somehow she had led him to his funny German remark.
-
-“How do you mean?” she said at last anxiously. It was very rude
-intruding upon him like that. He had spoken quite simply. She ought to
-have laughed and changed the conversation. But it was no laughing
-matter. He did not know what he was saying or how horribly it hurt. A
-worldly girl would chaff and make fun of him. It was detestable to make
-fun of men; just a way of flirting. But Sarah said that being rude to
-men or talking seriously to them was flirting just as much. Not true.
-Not true. And yet it was true, she did want to feel happy walking along
-with this man, have some sort of good understanding with him, him as a
-man with her as a woman. Was that flirting? If so she was just a more
-solemn underhand flirt than the others, that was all. She felt very sad.
-Anyhow she had asked her question now. She looked at his profile.
-Perhaps he would put her off in some way. Then she would walk slower and
-slower until Harriett and Gerald caught them up and come home walking
-four in a row, taking Harriett’s arm. His face had remained quite
-expressionless.
-
-“Well,” he said at length in his slow well-modulated tone, “I always
-take care to get out of the way when there are any young ladies about.”
-
-“When do you mean?” _I_ didn’t ask you to come, _I_ don’t want to talk
-to you you food-loving, pipe-loving, comfort-loving beast, she thought.
-But it would be impossible to finish the holiday and go back to the
-school with this strange statement uninvestigated.
-
-“Well, when my sisters have young ladies in in the evening I always get
-out of the way.”
-
-Ah, thought Miriam, you are one of those men who flirt with servants and
-shop-girls ... perhaps those awful women.... Either she must catch Eve
-up or wait for Harriett ... not be alone any longer with this man.
-
-“I see. You simply run away from them,” she said scornfully; “go out for
-a walk or something.” A small Brixton sitting-room full of Brixton
-girls--Gerald said that Brixton was something too chronic for words,
-just like Clapham, and there was that joke about the man who said he
-would not go to heaven even if he had the chance because of the strong
-Clapham contingent that would be there--after all ...
-
-“I go and sit in my room.”
-
-“Oh,” said Miriam brokenly, “in the winter? Without a fire?”
-
-Mr. Parrow laughed. “I don’t mind about that. I wrap myself up and get a
-book.”
-
-“What sort of book?”
-
-“I’ve got a few books of my own; and there’s generally something worth
-reading in ‘Tit-Bits.’”
-
-How did he manage to look so refined and cultured? Those girls were
-quite good enough for him, probably too good. But he would go on
-despising them and one of them would marry him and give him beef-steak
-puddings. And here he was walking by the sea in the sunlight, confessing
-his suspicions and fears and going back to Brixton.
-
-“You’ll have to marry one of those young ladies one day,” she said
-abruptly.
-
-“That’s out of the question, even if I was a marrying man.”
-
-“Nonsense,” said Miriam, as they turned down the little pathway leading
-towards the village. Poor man, how cruel to encourage him to take up
-with one of those giggling dressy girls.
-
-“D’you mean to say you’ve been never specially interested in anybody?”
-
-“Yes. I never have.”
-
-
- 2
-
-Ovingdean had to be faced. They were going to look at Ovingdean and then
-walk back to the boarding-house to tea. Now that she knew all about his
-home-life she would not be able to meet his eyes across the table. Two
-tired elm trees stood one on either side of the road at the entrance to
-the village. Here they all gathered and then went forward in a strolling
-party.
-
-When they turned at last to walk home and fell again into couples as
-before, Miriam searched her empty mind for something to say about the
-dim, cool musty church, the strange silent deeps of it there amongst the
-great green downs, the waiting chairs, the cold empty pulpit and the
-little cold font, and the sunlit front of the old Grange where King
-Charles had taken refuge. Mr. Parrow would know she was speaking
-insincerely if she said anything about these things. There was a long,
-long walk ahead. For some time they walked in silence. “D’you know
-anything about architecture?” she said at last angrily ... cruel silly
-question. Of course he didn’t. But men she walked with ought to know
-about architecture and be able to tell her things.
-
-“No. That’s a subject I don’t know anything about.”
-
-“D’you like churches?”
-
-“I don’t know that I’ve ever thought about it.”
-
-“Then you probably don’t.”
-
-“Oh, well, I don’t know about that. I don’t see any objection to them.”
-
-“Then you’re probably an atheist.”
-
-“I don’t know, I’m sure.”
-
-“Do you go to church?”
-
-“I can’t say I do in the usual way, unless I’m on a holiday.”
-
-“Perhaps you go for walks instead?”
-
-“Well, I generally stay in bed and have a rest.”
-
-That dreadful room with the dreadful man hiding in it and reading
-“Tit-Bits” and staying in bed in it on bright Sunday mornings.
-
-How heavily they were treading on the orange and yellow faces of the Tom
-Thumbs scattered over the short green grass.
-
-“How much do you think people could marry on?” said Mr. Parrow suddenly
-in a thin voice.
-
-“Oh well, that depends on who they are.”
-
-“I suppose it does do that.”
-
-“And where they are going to live.”
-
-“D’you think anyone could marry on a hundred and fifty?”
-
-“Of course,” said Miriam emphatically, mentally shivering over the
-vision of a tiresome determined cheerful woman with a thin pinched
-reddish nose, an everlasting grey hat and a faded ulster going on year
-after year; two or three common children she would never be able to
-educate, with horribly over-developed characters. It was rather less
-than the rent of their house. “Of course, everything would depend on the
-woman,” she said wisely. After all a hundred and fifty, with no doubt
-and anxiety about it was a very wonderful thing to have. Probably
-everybody was wasteful, buying the wrong things and silly things,
-ornaments and brooches and serviette rings; ... and not thinking things
-out and not putting things down in books and not really enjoying
-managing the hundred and fifty and always wanting more. It ought to be
-quite jolly being thoroughly common and living in a small way and having
-common neighbours doing the same.
-
-“But you think if a man could find a young lady who could agree about
-prices it would be possible.”
-
-“Of course it would.”
-
-The houses on the eastern ridges of Brighton came into sight in the
-distance and stood blazing in the sunlight. There was a high half
-broken-down piece of fencing at the edge of the cliff to their left a
-little ahead of them, splintered and sunlit.
-
-“How much a week is a hundred and fifty a year?”
-
-“Three pound.”
-
-They gravitated towards the fence and stood vaguely near it looking out
-across the unruffled glare of the open sea. Why had she always thought
-that the bright blue and gold ripples seen from the beach and the
-promenade on jolly weekdays was the best of the sea? It was much more
-lovely up there, the great expanse in its quiet Sunday loneliness. You
-could see and think about far-off things instead of just dreaming on the
-drowsy hot sands, seeing nothing but the rippling stripes of bright blue
-and bright gold. She put her elbows on the upper bar. Mr. Parrow did the
-same and they stood gazing out across the open sea--Mr. Parrow was
-probably wondering how long they were going to stand silently there and
-thinking about his tea ... of course; let him stand--until Eve’s voice
-sounded near them in a dimpling laugh. They walked home in a row, Eve
-and Mr. Green in the centre, asking riddles one against the other. Every
-time Miriam spoke Mr. Parrow laughed or made some little responsive
-sound.
-
-
- 3
-
-When Mr. Green and Mr. Parrow went back to London at the end of the week
-Eve and Miriam saw them off at the station. The four went off boldly
-together down the flight of white stone steps and made their way up into
-the town.
-
-“Good-bye,” called Miss Meldrum affectionately from the doorway. “I
-shall send both of you a copy of the photograph.”
-
-“It’s most generous of Miss Meldrum to go to all that expense to give us
-a pleasant memento,” said Mr. Green in his small ringing voice as they
-all swung out into the clean bare roadway. Miriam felt as if they were a
-bit of the photograph walking up the hill, and went freely and
-confidently along with a sense of being steered and guided by Miss
-Meldrum. Why had she had the group taken--so odd and bold of her, having
-the photographer waiting in the garden for them before they had finished
-breakfast, and then laughing and talking and pushing them all about as
-if they were her dearest friends. It was whilst they were all out in the
-garden together, hanging about and being arranged, with the
-photographer’s voice like the voice of a ventriloquist, knocking them
-coldly about, that Gerald and Mr. Green had arranged about the evening
-at the Crystal Palace on the last day of Miriam’s holiday. Miriam had
-held back from the group, feeling nervous about her hair, there had been
-no time to go to their rooms, and had forced Eve to do the same.
-Harriett, with a cheerful shiny face, was sitting on the grass with
-Gerald in a line with the traveller from Robinson and Cleaver’s, and his
-thin-voiced sheeny-haired mocking fiancée. They all looked very small
-and bald. The fiancée kept clearing her throat and rearranging her smart
-feet and rattling her bangles. The traveller’s heavy waxed moustache was
-crooked and his slippery blue eyes looked like the eyes of an old man.
-Next to him were two newly arrived restively sneering young men, one on
-either side of the saintly-faced florist’s assistant from Wigmore
-Street, who sat in an easy pose with her skirt draping gracefully over
-her feet and her long white chin propped on her hands. She looked
-reproachfully about amongst the laughing and talking and seemed to feel
-that they were all in church.
-
-Miss Meldrum and Miss Stringer, the two bald Scotch chemists who went
-out every evening to look for a comet, the pale frowning girl from
-Plaistow with her mad-eyed cousin whose grey curls bunched in a
-cherry-coloured velvet band seemed to say “death--death” to Miriam more
-dreadfully out here amongst the greenery than when she suddenly caught
-sight of them at table, sat disconnectedly in chairs behind the
-squatters on the grass. At the last moment she and Eve were obliged to
-fall in at the back of the group with Mr. Green and Mr. Parrow, and now
-the four of them were walking in a row up the staring white hill with
-the evening at the Crystal Palace ahead of them in far-away London. It
-was quite right. They were being like ‘other people.’ People met and
-made friends and arranged to meet again. And then things happened. It
-was quite right and ordinary and safe and warm. Of course Eve and Mr.
-Green must meet again. He was evidently quite determined that they
-should. That was what was carrying them all so confidently up the hill.
-Perhaps he would in the end turn into another Gerald. When they turned
-off into the unfamiliar Brighton streets Eve and Mr. Green went on
-ahead. Walking quickly in step along the narrow pavement amongst the
-unconcerned Brighton townspeople they looked so small and pitiful.
-
-
- 4
-
-The brilliant sunlight showed up all the shabbiness of Mr. Green’s
-London suit. He looked even smaller than he did in his holiday tweed.
-Miriam wanted to call to them and stop them, stop Eve’s bright figure
-and her mop of thickly twisted brown hair and ask her what she was
-dreaming of, leave the two men there and go back, go out away alone with
-Eve down to the edge of the sea. She hesitated in her walking, not
-daring even to glance at her companion who was trudging along with bent
-head, carrying his large brown leather bag. The street was crowded and
-she manoeuvred so that everyone they met should pass between them.
-Perhaps they would be able to reach the station without being obliged to
-speak to each other. Parrow. It was either quite a nice name or pitiful;
-like a child trying to say sparrow. Did he know that to other people it
-was a strange, important sort of name, rounded like the padding in the
-shoulders of his coat and his blunted features?
-
-Nobody knew him at all well. Not a single person in the world. If he
-were run over and killed on the way to the station, nobody would ever
-have known anything about him.... People did die like that ... probably
-most people; in a minute, alone and unknown; too late to speak.
-
-Something was coming slowly down the middle of the roadway from amongst
-the confusion of the distant traffic; an elephant--a large grey
-elephant. Firmly delicately undisturbed by the noise of the street, the
-huge crimson gold-braided howdah it carried on its back, and the
-strange, coloured things coming along behind it, the thickening of
-people on the pavement and the suddenly increased noise of the town, it
-came stepping. It was wonderful. “Wise and beautiful! Wise and
-beautiful!” cried a voice far away in Miriam’s brain. It’s a circus said
-another voice within her.... He doesn’t know he’s in a circus.... She
-hurried forward to reach Eve. Eve turned a flushed face. “I _say_; it’s
-a circus,” said Miriam bitingly. The blare of a band broke out farther
-up the street. People were jostled against them by a clown who came
-bounding and leaping his way along the crowded pavement crying
-incoherent words with a thrilling blatter of laughter. The elephant was
-close upon them alone in the road space cleared by its swinging walk....
-If only everyone would be quiet they could hear the soft padding of its
-feet. Slowly, gently, modestly it went by followed by a crowd of smaller
-things; sad-eyed monkeys on horseback in gold coatlets, sullen caged
-beasts on trolleys drawn by beribboned unblinkered human-looking horses,
-tall white horses pacing singly by, bearing bobbing princesses and men
-in masks and cloaks.
-
-
- 5
-
-Here and there in the long sunlit hours of the holiday by the Brighton
-sea Miriam found the far-away seaside holidays of her childhood. Going
-out one afternoon with Eve and Miss Stringer walking at Eve’s side,
-listening to the conversation of the two girls, she had felt when they
-reached the deserted end of the esplanade and proposed turning round and
-walking home, an uncontrollable desire to be alone, and had left them,
-impatiently, without a word of excuse and gone on down the grey stone
-steps and out among the deserted weed-grown sapphire-pooled chalk
-hummocks at the foot of the cliffs. For a while she was chased by little
-phrases from Miss Stringer’s quiet talking--“if you want people to be
-interested in you, you must be interested in them”; “you can get on with
-everybody if you make up your mind to”--and by the memory of her
-well-hung clothes and her quiet regular features spoilt by the nose that
-Gerald said was old-maidish, and her portmanteau full of finery,
-unpacked on the first-floor landing outside the tiny room she
-occupied--piles of underlinen startlingly threaded with ribbons.
-
-At the end of half an hour’s thoughtless wandering over the weed-grown
-rocks she found herself sitting on a little patch of dry silt at the end
-of a promontory of sea-smoothed hummocks with the pools of bright
-blue-green fringed water all about her watching the gentle rippling of
-the retreating waves over the weedy lower levels. She seemed long to
-have been listening and watching, her mind was full of things she felt
-she would never forget, the green-capped white faces of the cliffs, a
-patch of wet sand dotted with stiffly waiting seagulls, the more distant
-wavelets ink black and golden pouring in over the distant hummocks, the
-curious whispering ripples near her feet. She must go back. Her mind
-slid out making a strange half-familiar compact with all these things.
-She was theirs, she would remember them all, always. They were not alone
-because she was with them and knew them. She had always known them she
-reflected, remembering with a quick pang a long, unpermitted wandering
-out over the cliff edge beyond Dawlish, the sun shining on pinkish sandy
-scrub, the expression of the bushes; hurrying home with the big rough
-spaniel that belonged to the house they had hired. She must have been
-about six years old. She had gone back with a secret, telling them
-nothing of the sunlight or the bushes, only of a strange lady, sitting
-on the jetty as she came down over the sands, who had caught her in her
-arms and horribly kissed her. She had forgotten the lady and been so
-happy when she reached home that no one had scolded her. And when they
-questioned her it seemed that there was only the lady to tell them
-about. Her mother had looked at her and kissed her. And now she must go
-back again, and say nothing. The strange promise, the certainty she felt
-out here on the rocks must be taken back to the Brighton front and the
-boarding-house. It would disappear as soon as she got back. Here on the
-Brighton rocks it was not so strong as it had been in Dawlish. And it
-would disappear more completely. There had been during the intervening
-years holidays with Sarah and Eve and Harriett in seaside lodgings, over
-which the curious conviction that possessed her now had spread like a
-filmy veil. But now it would hardly ever come; there were always people
-talking, the strangers one worked for, or the hard new people like Miss
-Stringer, people who had a number of things they were always saying.
-
-She tried to remember when the strange independent joy had begun and
-thought she could trace it back to a morning in the garden at Babington,
-the first thing she could remember, when she had found herself toddling
-alone along the garden path between beds of flowers almost on a level
-with her head and blazing in the sunlight. Bees with large bodies were
-sailing heavily across the path from bed to bed, passing close by her
-head and making a loud humming in the air. She could see the flowers
-distinctly as she walked quickly back through the afternoon throng on
-the esplanade; they were sweet williams and “everlasting” flowers, the
-sweet williams smelling very strongly sweet in her nostrils, and one
-sheeny brown everlasting flower that she had touched with her nose,
-smelling like hot paper.
-
-
- 6
-
-She wanted to speak to someone of these things. Until she could speak to
-someone about them she must always be alone. Always quite alone, she
-thought, looking out as she walked across the busy stretch of sea
-between the two piers, dotted with pleasure boats. It would be
-impossible to speak to anyone about them unless one felt perfectly sure
-that the other person felt about them in the same way and knew that they
-were more real than anything else in the world, knew that everything
-else was a fuss about nothing. But everybody else seemed to be really
-interested in the fuss. That was the extraordinary thing. Miss Meldrum
-presiding at the boarding-house table with her white padded hair and her
-white face and bright steady brown eyes, listening to everybody and
-making jokes with everybody and keeping things going, sometimes looked
-as if she knew it was all a pretence, but if you spoke to her she would
-think you were talking about religion and would kiss you. She had
-already kissed Miriam once--for playing accompaniments to the hymns on a
-Sunday evening, and made her feel as if there were some sly secret
-between them. If she played the hymns again she would play them stonily
-... mother would look as she always did if you suddenly began to talk
-anything about things in general as if you were going to make some
-confession she had been waiting for all her life. Now, with the
-operation and all the uncertainty ahead she would probably cry. She
-would want to explain in some way, as she had done one day long ago; how
-dreadful it had been ... mother, I never feel tired, not really tired,
-and however I behave I always feel frightfully happy inside ... my
-blessed chick, it’s your splendid health--and the influence of the Holy
-Spirit.... But I hate everybody.... What foolish nonsense. You mustn’t
-think such things. You will make yourself unpopular....
-
-She must keep her secret to herself. This Brighton life crushed it back
-more than anything there had been in Germany or at Banbury Park. In
-Germany she had found it again and again, and at Banbury Park, though it
-could never come out and surround her, it was never far off. It lurked
-just beyond the poplars in the park, at the end of the little empty
-garden at twilight, amongst the books in the tightly packed bookcase. It
-was here, too, in and out the sunlit days. As one opened the door of the
-large, sparely furnished breakfast-room it shone for a moment in the
-light pouring over the table full of seated forms; it haunted the
-glittering scattered sand round about the little blank platform where
-the black and white minstrels stood singing in front of their harmonium,
-and poured out across the blaze of blue and gold sea ripples, when the
-town band played Anitra’s Dance or the moon song from the Mikado; it lay
-all along the deserted promenade and roadway as you went home to lunch,
-and at night it spoke in the flump flump of the invisible sea against
-the lower woodwork of the pier pavilion.
-
-
- 7
-
-But every day at breakfast over the eggs, bacon and tomatoes--knowing
-voices began their day’s talking, the weary round of words and ugly
-laughter went steadily on, narrow horrible sounds that made you feel
-conscious of the insides of people’s throats and the backs of their
-noses--as if they were not properly formed. The talk was like a silly
-sort of battle.... Innuendo, Miriam would say to herself, feeling that
-the word was too beautiful for what she wanted to express; _double
-entendre_ was also unsatisfactory. These people were all enemies
-pretending to be friends. Why did they pretend? Why not keep quiet? Or
-all sing between their eating, different songs, it would not matter. She
-and Eve and Harriett and Gerald did sometimes hum the refrains of the
-nigger minstrels’ songs, or one of them would hum a scrap of a solo and
-all three sing the chorus. Then people were quiet, listening and smiling
-their evil smiles and Miss Meldrum was delighted. It seemed improper and
-half-hearted as no one else joined in; but after the first few days the
-four of them always sang between the courses at dinner. Gerald did not
-seem to mind the chaffy talk and the vulgar jokes, and would generally
-join in; and he said strange disturbing things about the boarders, as if
-he knew all about them. And he and Harriett talked to the niggers too
-and found out about them. It spoilt them when one knew that they
-belonged to small London musical halls, and had wives and families and
-illnesses and trouble. Gerald and Harriett did not seem to mind this.
-They did not seem to mind anything out of doors. They were free and hard
-and contemptuous of everyone except the niggers and a few very
-stylish-looking people who sailed along and took no notice of anybody.
-Gerald said extraordinary, disturbing things about the girls on the
-esplanade. Miriam and Eve were interested in some of the young men they
-saw. They talked about them and looked out for them. Sometimes they
-exchanged glances with them. Were she and Eve also “on show”; waiting to
-be given “half an inch”; would she or Eve be “perfectly awful in the
-dark”? Did the young men they specially favoured with their notice say
-things about them? When these thoughts buzzed about in Miriam’s brain
-she wanted to take a broom and sweep everybody into the sea.... She
-discovered that a single steady unexpected glance, meeting her own, from
-a man who had the right kind of bearing--something right about the set
-of the shoulders--could disperse all the vague trouble she felt at the
-perpetual spectacle of the strolling crowds, the stiffly waiting
-many-eyed houses, the strange stupid bathing-machines, and send her
-gaily forward in a glad world where there was no need to be alone in
-order to be happy. A second encounter was sad, shameful, ridiculous; the
-man became absurd and lost his dignity; the joyous sense of looking
-through him right out and away to an endless perspective, of being told
-that the endlessness was there and telling that the endlessness was
-there had gone; the eyes were eyes, solid and mocking and helpless--to
-be avoided in future; and when they had gone, the sunset or the curious
-quivering line along the horizon were no longer gateways, but hard
-barriers, until by some chance one was tranquilly alone again--when the
-horizon would beckon and lift and the pathway of gold across the sea at
-sunset call to your feet until they tingled and ached.
-
-Life was ugly and cruel. The secret of the sea and of the evenings and
-mornings must be given up. It would fade more and more. What was life?
-Either playing a part all the time in order to be amongst people in the
-warm or standing alone with the strange true real feeling--alone with a
-sort of edge of reality on everything; even on quite ugly common
-things--cheap boarding-houses face towels and blistered window frames.
-
-
- 8
-
-Since Mr. Green and Mr. Parrow had left, they had given up going to pier
-entertainments and had spent most of their time sitting in a close row
-and talking together, in the intervals of the black and white minstrel
-concerts and the performances of the town band. They had drifted into
-this way of spending their time; there was never any discussion or
-alteration of the day’s programme. It worked like a charm and there was
-no sign of the breaking of the charm. Miriam was sometimes half afraid
-just as they settled themselves down that someone, probably Gerald or
-Eve might say ‘Funny, isn’t it, how well we four get on,’ and that
-strange power that held them together and kept everything away would be
-broken before the holiday came to an end. But no one did and they went
-on sitting together in the morning on the hot sand--the moving living
-glinting sand that took the sting as soon as you touched it with your
-hand out of everything there might be in the latest letter from
-home--hearing the niggers from ten to eleven, bathing from eleven to
-twelve, sitting afterwards fresh and tingling and drowsy in canopied
-chairs near the band until dinner-time, prowling and paddling in the
-afternoon and ranging themselves again in chairs for the evening.
-
-They said nothing until almost the end of their time about the passage
-of the days; but they looked at each other, each time they settled down,
-with conspiring smiles and then sat, side by side, less visible to each
-other than the great sunlit sea or the great clean salt darkness,
-stranded in a row with four easy idle laughing commenting voices, away
-alone and safe in the gaiety of the strong forgetful air--talking things
-over. The far-away troublesome crooked things, all cramped and painful
-and puzzling came out one by one and were shaken and tossed away along
-the clean wind. And there was so much for Gerald to hear. He wanted to
-hear everything--any little thing--“Just like a girl; it’s awfully jolly
-for Harry he’s like that. She’ll never be lonely,” agreed Miriam and Eve
-privately.... “He’s a perfect dear.” One night towards the end of their
-time they talked of the future. It had begun to press on them. There
-seemed no more time for brooding even over Eve’s fascinating little
-pictures of life in the big country house, or Miriam’s stories and
-legends of Germany--she said very little about Banbury Park fearing the
-amazement and disgust of the trio if anything of the reality of North
-London should reach them through her talk and guessing the impossibility
-of their realising the Pernes--or Gerald’s rich memories of the opulence
-of his early home life, an atmosphere of spending and operas and
-banquets and receptions and distinguished people. During the evening, in
-a silent interval, just as the band was tuning up to begin its last
-tune, Gerald had said with quiet emphasis, “Well, anyhow, girls, you
-mark my words the old man won’t make any more money. Not another penny.
-You may as well make up your minds to that.” Then the band had broken
-into their favourite Hungarian dance. Three of them sat blissfully back
-in their deck chairs, but Miriam remained uncomfortably propped forward,
-eagerly thinking. The music rushed on, she saw dancers shining before
-her in wild groups, in the darkness, leaping and shouting, their feet
-scarcely touching the earth and a wild light darted about them as they
-shouted and leapt. “Set Mirry up in some sort of business,” quoted her
-mind from one of Gerald’s recent soliloquies. She knew that she did not
-want that. But the dancing forms told her of the absurdity of going back
-without protest to the long aching days of teaching in the little school
-amongst those dreadful voices which were going, whatever she did for
-them, to be dreadful all their lives. Nothing she could do would make
-any difference to them. They did not want her. They were quite happy.
-Her feelings and thoughts, her way of looking at things, her desire for
-space and beautiful things and music and quietude would never be their
-desire. Reverence for things--had she reverence? She felt she must have
-because she knew they had not; even the old people; only superstition
-... North London would always be North London, hard, strong, sneering,
-money-making, noisy and trammy. Perhaps the difference between the north
-and the south and her own south-west of London was like the difference
-between the north and the south of England.... Green’s “History of the
-English People” ... spinning-jennys began in the Danish north, hard and
-cold, with later sunsets. In the south was Somersetshire lace. North
-London meant twenty pounds a year and the need for resignation and
-determination every day. Eve had thirty-five pounds and a huge garden
-and new books and music ... a book called “Music and Morals” and
-interesting people staying in the house. And Eve had not been to Germany
-and could not talk French. “You are an idiot to go on doing it. It’s
-wrong. Lazy,” laughed the dancers crowding and flinging all round her.
-“I ought,” she responded defiantly, “to stay on and make myself into a
-certificated teacher.” “Certificated?” they screamed wildly sweeping
-before her in strange lines of light. “If you do you will be like Miss
-Cramp. Certificates--little conceited papers, and you dead. Certificates
-would finish you off--Kill--Kill--Kill--_Kill_--_Kill!!_” Bang. The band
-stopped and Miriam felt the bar of her chair wounding her flesh. The
-trail of the dancers flickered away across the sea and her brain was
-busily dictating her letter to Miss Perne: “and therefore I am obliged,
-however reluctantly, to take this step, as it is absolutely necessary
-for me to earn a larger salary at once.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
-
-
- 1
-
-The Henderson party found Mr. Green and Mr. Parrow waiting in the dim
-plank-floored corridor leading from the station to the main building of
-the Crystal Palace. When the quiet greetings were over and they had
-arranged a meeting-place at the end of the evening in case any of the
-party should be lost, they all tramped on up the resounding corridor.
-Miriam found herself bringing up the rear with Mr. Parrow. They were
-going on up the corridor, through the Palace and out into the summer
-evening. They had all come to go out into the summer evening and see the
-fireworks. All but she had come meaning to get quite near to the ‘set
-pieces’ and to look at them. She had not said anything about meaning to
-get as far away from the fireworks as possible. She had been trusting to
-Mr. Parrow for that. Now that she was with him she felt that perhaps it
-was not quite fair. He had come meaning to see the fireworks. He would
-be disappointed. She would be obliged to tell him presently, when they
-got out into the night. They were all tramping quickly up along the
-echoing corridor. No one seemed to be talking, just feet, tramp, tramp
-on the planking, rather quickly. It was like the sound of workmen’s feet
-on the inside scaffolding of a half-built house. The corridor was like
-something in the Hospital for Incurables ... that strange old woman
-sitting in the hall with bent head laughing over her crochet, and Miss
-Garrett whom they had come to see sitting up in bed, a curtained bed in
-a ward, with a pleated mob cap all over the top of her head and half-way
-down her forehead, sitting back against large square pillows with her
-hands clasped on the neat bed-clothes and a “sweet, patient” look on her
-face, coughing gently and spitting, spitting herself to death ...
-rushing away out of the ward to wait for mother downstairs in the hall
-with the curious smells and the dreadful old woman.... What was it,
-chick?... Sick, mother, I felt sick, I couldn’t stay. It was rage; rage
-with that dreadful old woman. People probably told her she was patient
-and sweet, and she had got that trick of putting her head on one side.
-She was not sweet. She was one of the worst of those dreadful people who
-would always make people believe in a particular way, all the time. She
-had a great big frame. If she had done anything but sit as she sat, in
-that particular way, one could have stayed.
-
-They were all standing looking at some wonderful sort of clock, a
-calendar-clock--‘a triumph of ingenuity,’ said Mr. Green’s bright reedy
-voice. The building had opened out and rushed up, people were passing to
-and fro. “We don’t want to stay inside; let’s go out,” said Gerald. The
-group broke into couples again and passed on. Miriam found herself with
-Mr. Parrow once more. Of course she would be with him all the evening.
-She must tell him at once about the fireworks. She ought not to have
-come, if she did not mean to see the fireworks. It was mean and feeble
-to cheat him out of his evening. Why had she come; to wander about with
-him, not seeing the fireworks. What an idiotic and abominable thing. Now
-that she was here at his side it was quite clear that she must endure
-the fireworks. Anything else would be like asking him to wander about
-with her alone. She did not want to wander about with him alone. She
-took an opportunity of joining Eve for a moment. They had just walked
-through a winter garden and were standing at the door of a concert room,
-all quite silent and looking very shy. “Eve,” she said hurriedly in a
-low tone, “d’you want to see the beastly fireworks?”
-
-“Beastly? Oh, of course, I do,” said Eve in a rather loud embarrassed
-tone. How dreadfully self-conscious they all were. Somebody seemed to be
-speaking. “What _sticks_ my family are--I had no idea,” muttered Miriam
-furiously into Eve’s face. Eve’s eyes filled with tears, but she stood
-perfectly still, saying nothing. Miriam wheeled round and stared into
-the empty concert room. It was filled with a faint bluish light and
-beyond the rows of waiting chairs and the empty platform a huge organ
-stood piled up towards the roof. The party were moving on. What a queer
-place the Crystal Palace is ... what a perfectly horrible place for a
-concert ... pianissimo passages and those feet on those boards tramping
-about outside.... What a silly muddle. Mr. Parrow was waiting for her to
-join the others. They straggled along past booths and stalls, meeting
-groups of people, silent and lost like themselves. Now they were passing
-some kind of stonework things, reliefs, antique, roped off like the
-seats in a church. Just in front of them a short man holding the red
-cord in his hands was looking at a group with some ladies. “_Why_,” he
-said suddenly in a loud cheerful voice, stretching an arm out across the
-rope and pointing to one of the reliefs, “it’s Auntie and Grandma!”
-Miriam stared at him as they passed, he was so short, shorter than any
-of the ladies he was with. “It’s the only way to see these things,” he
-said in the same loud harsh cheerful voice. Miriam laughed aloud. What a
-clever man.
-
-“Do you like statues?” said Mr. Parrow in a low gentle tone.
-
-“I don’t know anything about them,” said Miriam.
-
-“I can’t bear fireworks,” she said hurriedly.
-
-They were in the open at last. In the deepening twilight many people
-were going to and fro. In the distance soft dark masses of trees stood
-out against the sky in every direction. Not far away the ghostly frames
-of the set pieces reared against the sky made the open evening seem as
-prison-like as the enclosure they had just left. Round about the
-scaffolding of these pieces dense little crowds were collecting.
-
-“Don’t you want to see the fireworks?”
-
-“I want to get away from them.”
-
-“All right, we’ll get lost at once.”
-
-“It isn’t,” she explained a little breathlessly, in relief, suddenly
-respecting him, allowing him to thread a way for her through the
-increasing crowd towards the open evening, “that I don’t want to see the
-fireworks, but I simply can’t stand the noise.”
-
-“I see,” laughed Mr. Parrow gently. They were making towards the open
-evening along a narrow gravel pathway, like a garden pathway. Miriam
-hurried a little, fearing that the fireworks might begin before they got
-to a safe distance.
-
-“I never have been able to stand a sudden noise. It’s torture to me to
-walk along a platform where a train may suddenly shriek.”
-
-“I see. You’re afraid of the noise.”
-
-“It isn’t fear--I can’t describe it. It’s agony. It’s like pain. But
-much much worse than pain. It’s--it’s--annihilating.”
-
-“I see; that’s very peculiar.”
-
-Their long pathway was leading them towards a sweet-scented density, dim
-bowers and leafy arches appeared just ahead.
-
-“It was much worse even than it is now when I was a little thing. When
-we went to the seaside I used to sit in the train nearly dead until it
-had screamed and started. And there was a teacher who sneezed--a noise
-like a hard scream--at school. She used to go on sneezing--twenty times
-or so. I was only six and I dreaded going to school just for that. Once
-I cried and they took me out of the room. I’ve never told anyone. Nobody
-knows.”
-
-“You’ve told me.”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“It’s very interesting. You shan’t go anywhere near the fireworks.”
-
-
- 2
-
-A large rosy flare, wavering steadily against the distant trees showed
-up for a moment the shapes and traceries of climbing plants surrounding
-their retreat. A moment afterwards with a dull boom a group of white
-stars shot up into the air and hovered, melting one by one as the crowd
-below moaned and crackled its applause.
-
-Miriam laughed abruptly. “That’s jolly. How clever people are. But it’s
-much better up here. It’s like not being too near at the theatre.”
-
-“I think we’ve got the best view certainly.”
-
-“But we shall miss the set pieces.”
-
-“The people down there won’t see the rosary.”
-
-“What’s that black thing on our left down there?”
-
-“That’s the toboggan run. We ought to go on that.”
-
-“What is it like?”
-
-“It’s fine; you just rush down. We must try it.”
-
-“Not for worlds.”
-
-Mr. Parrow laughed. “Oh you must try the toboggan; there’s no noise
-about that.”
-
-“I really couldn’t.”
-
-“Really?”
-
-“Absolutely. I mean it. Nothing under the sun would induce me to go on a
-toboggan.”
-
-They sat watching the fireworks until they were tired of the whistling
-rockets, showers of stars and golden rain, the flaming bolts that shot
-up from the Battle of the Nile, the fizzlings and fire spurtings of the
-set pieces and the recurrent moanings and faint patterings of applause
-from the crowd.
-
-“I wish they’d do some more coloured flares of light up the trees like
-they did at first. It was beautiful--more real than these things. ‘Feu
-d’artifice’ artificial fire--all these noisy things. Why do people
-always like a noise? Men. All the things men have invented, trains and
-cannons and things make a frightful noise.”
-
-“The toboggan’s not noisy. Come and try the toboggan.”
-
-“Oh no.”
-
-“Well--there’s the lake down there. We might have a boat.”
-
-“Do you know how to manage a boat?”
-
-“I’ve been on once or twice; if you like to try I’ll manage.”
-
-“No; it’s too dark.” What a plucky man. But the water looked cold. And
-perhaps he would be really stupid.
-
-A solitary uniformed man was yawning and whistling at the top of the
-deserted toboggan run. The faint light of a lamp fell upon the square
-platform and the little sled standing in place at the top of a shiny
-slope which shot steeply down into blackness.
-
-“We’d better get on,” said Miriam trembling.
-
-“Well, you’re very graceful at giving in,” remarked Mr. Parrow, handing
-her into the sled and settling with the man.
-
-He got that sentence out of a book, thought Miriam wildly as she heard
-the man behind them say “Ready? Off you go!” ... Out of a book a book a
-book--_Oh_--_ooooh_--how ab_solutely_ glorious, she yelled as they shot
-down through the darkness. _Oh_, she squealed into the face laughing and
-talking beside her. She turned away, shouting, for the final rush, they
-were flying--involuntarily her hand flung out, they were tearing
-headlong into absolute darkness, and was met and firmly clasped. They
-shot slackening up a short incline and stood up still hand in hand,
-laughing incoherently.
-
-“Let’s walk back and try again,” said Mr. Parrow.
-
-“Oh no; I enjoyed it most frightfully; but we mustn’t go again. Besides,
-it must be fearfully late.”
-
-She pulled at her hand. The man was too near and too big. His hand was
-not a bit uncertain like his speech, and for a moment she was glad that
-she pulled in vain. “Very well,” said Mr. Parrow, “but we must find our
-way off the grass and strike the pathway.” Drawing her gently along, he
-peered about for the track. “Let me go,” said her hand dragging gently
-at his. “No” said the firm enclosure, tightening “not yet.” What does it
-matter? flashed her mind. Why should I be such a prude? The hand gave
-her confidence. It was firm and strong and perfectly serious. It was a
-hand like her own hand and comfortingly strange and different. Gently
-and slowly he guided her over the dewy grass. The air that had rushed so
-wildly by them a few minutes ago was still and calm and friendly; the
-distant crowd harmless and insignificant. The fireworks were over. The
-pathway they had missed appeared under their feet and down it they
-walked soberly, well apart, but still hand in hand until they reached
-the borders of the dispersing crowd.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER X
-
-
- 1
-
-When Miriam sat talking everything over with the Pernes at supper, on
-the first night of the term, detached for ever from the things that
-engrossed them, the school-work, Julia Doyle’s future, the peculiarities
-of the visiting teachers, the problem of the “unnatural infatuation” of
-two of the boarders with each other, the pros and cons of a
-revolutionary plan for taking the girls in parties to the principal
-London museums, she made the most of her triumphant assertion that she
-had absolutely nothing in view. She found herself decorously waiting,
-armed at all points, through the silent interval while the Pernes took
-in the facts of her adventurous renunciation. She knew at once that she
-would have to be desperately determined.... But after all they could not
-do anything with her.
-
-Sitting there, in the Perne boat, still taking an oar and determined to
-fling herself into the sea ... she ought not to have told them she was
-leaving them just desperately, without anything else in prospect;
-because they were so good, not like employers. They would all feel for
-her. It was just like speaking roughly at home. Well, it was done. She
-glanced about. Miss Haddie, across the table behind her habitual bowl of
-bread and milk had a face--the face of a child surprised by injustice.
-‘I was right--I was right,’ Miriam gasped to herself as the light flowed
-in. ‘I’m escaping--just in time.... Emotional tyranny.... What a good
-expression ... that’s the secret of Miss Haddie. It was awful. She’s
-lost me. I’m free. Emotional tyranny.’ ... ‘My hat, Mirry, you’re beyond
-me. How much do you charge for that one. Say it again,’ she seemed to
-hear Gerald’s friendly voice. Go away Gerald. True. True. All the truth
-and meaning of her friendship with Miss Haddie in one single flash. How
-_fearfully_ interesting life was. Miss Haddie wrestling with her,
-fighting for her soul; praying for her, almost driving her to the early
-service and always ready to quiver over her afterwards and to ask her if
-she had been happy.... And now angry because she was escaping.
-
-She appealed to Miss Deborah and met a flash of her beautiful soft
-piercing eyes. Her delicate features quivered and wrinkled almost to a
-smile. But Miss Deborah was afraid of Miss Jenny who was already
-thinking and embarking on little sounds. Miriam got away for a moment in
-a tumult, with Miss Deborah. ‘Oh,’ she shouted to her in the depths of
-her heart, ‘you are heavenly young. You _know_. Life’s like Robinson
-Crusoe. Your god’s a great big Robinson Crusoe. You know that anything
-may happen any minute. And it’s all right.’ She laughed and shook
-staring at the salt-cellar and then across at Miss Haddie whose eyes
-were full of dark fear. Miss Haddie was alone and outraged. ‘She thinks
-I’m a fraud besides being vulgar ... life goes on and she’ll wonder and
-wonder about me puzzled and alone.’ ... She smiled at her her broadest,
-happiest, home smile, one she had never yet reached at Banbury Park.
-Flushing scarlet Miss Haddie smiled in return.
-
-“Eh--my dear girl,” Miss Jenny was saying diffidently at her side,
-“isn’t it a little unwise--very unwise--under the circumstances--with
-the difficulties--well, in fact with all ye’ve just told us--have ye
-thought?” When Miriam reached her broad smile Miss Jenny stopped and
-suddenly chuckled. “My _dear_ Miriam! I don’t know. I suppose we don’t
-know ye. I suppose we haven’t really known ye as ye are. But come, have
-ye thought it out? No, ye haven’t,” she ended gravely, looking along the
-table and flicking with her forefinger the end of her little red nose.
-
-Miriam glanced at her profile and her insecure disorderly bunch of hair.
-Miss Jenny was formidable. She would recommend certificates. Her eye
-wavered towards Miss Deborah.
-
-“My dear Jenny,” said Miss Deborah promptly, “Miriam is not a child. She
-must do as she thinks best.”
-
-“But don’t ye see my point, my dear Deborah? I don’t say she’s a child.
-She’s a madcap. That’s it.” She paused. “Of course I daresay she’ll fall
-on her feet. Ye’re a most extraordinary gel. I don’t know. Of course ye
-can come _back_--or stay here in yer holidays. Ye know _that_, my dear,”
-she concluded, suddenly softening her sharp little voice.
-
-“I don’t _want_ to go,” cried Miriam with tear-filled eyes. They were
-one person in the grip of a decision. Miss Haddie sat up and moved her
-elbows about. All four pairs of eyes held tears.
-
-“My dear--I wish we could give ye more, Miriam,” murmured Miss Jenny;
-“we don’t want to lose ye, ye’ve pulled the lower school together in a
-remarkable way”; Miss Deborah was drawing little breaths of protest at
-this descent into gross detail; “the children are interested. We hear
-that from the parents. We shall be able to give ye excellent
-testimonials.”
-
-“Oh, I don’t care about that,” responded Miriam desperately.
-‘Fancy--Great Scott--parents--behind all my sore throats--I’ve never
-heard about that. It’s all coming out now,’ she thought.
-
-“Well--my dear--now----” began Miss Jenny hesitatingly. Feeling herself
-slipping, Miriam clung harshly to her determination and drew herself up
-to offer the set of the pretty blouse Gerald and Harriett had bought her
-in Brighton as a seal on her irrevocable decision to break with Banbury
-Park. It was a delicate sheeny green silk, with soft tuckers.
-
-“What steps have ye taken?” asked Miss Jenny in a quizzical
-business-like tone.
-
-“It’s very kind of you,” said Miriam formally, and went on to hint
-vaguely and convincingly at the existence of some place in a family in
-the country that would be sure to fall to her lot through the many
-friends to whom Eve had written on her behalf, turning away from the
-feast towards the freedom of the untenanted part of the room. The
-sitting had to be brought to an end.... In a moment she would be utterly
-routed.... Her lame statements were the end of the struggle. She knew
-she was demonstrating in her feeble broken tones a sort of blind
-strength they knew nothing of and that they would leave it at that,
-whatever they thought, if only there were no more talk.
-
-
- 2
-
-When they had left the room and Flora came in for the supper things,
-instead of sitting as usual at the far end of the table pretending to
-read, she stood planted on the hearthrug watching her. Flora’s hands
-were small and pale and serenely despairing like her face. She cleared
-the table quietly. She had nothing to hope for. She did not know she had
-nothing to hope for. Whatever happened she would go quietly on doing
-things ... in the twilight ... on a sort of edge. People would die.
-Perhaps people had already died in her family. But she would always be
-the same. One day she would die, perhaps of something hard and slow and
-painful with that small yellowish constitution.
-
-She would not be able to go on looking serene and despairing with people
-round her bed helping her. When she died she would wait quietly with
-nothing to do, blind and wondering. Death would take her into a great
-festival--things for her for herself. She would not believe it and would
-put up her hands to keep it off. But it would be all round her in great
-laughter, like the deep roaring and crying of a flood. Then she would
-cry like a child.
-
-Why was it that for some people, for herself, life could be happy now.
-It was possible now to hear things laugh just by setting your teeth and
-doing things; breaking into things, chucking things about, refusing to
-be held. It made even the dreadful past seem wonderful. All the days
-here, the awful days, each one awful and hateful and painful.
-
-Flora had gathered up her tray and disappeared, quietly closing the
-door. But Flora had known and somehow shared her triumph, felt her
-position in the school as she stood planted and happy in the middle of
-the Pernes’ hearthrug.
-
-
- 3
-
-“An island is a piece of land entirely surrounded by water.”
-
-Miriam kept automatically repeating these words to herself as the newly
-returned children clung about her the next morning in the schoolroom. It
-was a morning of heavy wind and rain and the schoolroom was dark, and
-chilly with its summer-screened fireplace. The children seemed to her
-for the first time small and pathetic. She was deserting them. After
-fifteen months of strange intimacy she was going away for ever.
-
-During the usual routine days the little girls always seemed large and
-formidable. She was quite sure they were not so to the other teachers,
-and she hesitated when she thought over this difference, between the
-explanation which accounted for their size and redoubtableness by her
-own feebleness and the one to which she inclined when she felt her
-success as a teacher.
-
-She had discovered that the best plan was to stand side by side with the
-children in face of the things they had to learn, treating them as
-equals and fellow-adventurers, giving explanations when these were
-necessary, as if they were obvious and might have been discovered by the
-children themselves, never as if they were possessions of her own, to be
-imparted, never claiming a knowledge superior to their own. ‘The
-business of the teacher is to make the children independent, to get them
-to think for themselves, and that’s much more important than whether
-they get to know facts,’ she would say irrelevantly to the Pernes
-whenever the question of teaching came up. She bitterly resented their
-vision of children as malleable subordinates. And there were many
-moments when she seemed to be silently exchanging this determination of
-hers with her pupils. Good or bad, she knew it was the secret of her
-influence with them, and so long as she was faithful to it both she and
-they enjoyed their hours together. Very often she was tired, feeble with
-fatigue and scamping all opportunities; this too they understood and
-never took advantage of her. One or two of them would even when she
-failed try to keep things going on her own method. All this was sheer
-happiness to her, the bread and wine of her days.
-
-But now and again, perhaps during the mid-morning recess, this
-impersonal relationship gave way and the children clung fawning all
-round her, passionately competing for nearness, touching and clinging
-and snatching for kisses. There was no thought or uprightness or
-laughter then, their hands were quick and eloquent and their eyes wide
-and deeply smiling with those strange women’s smiles. Sometimes she
-could respond in kind, answering to their smiles and caresses, making
-gentle foolish sounds and feeling their passion rise to a frenzy of
-adoration. The little deprecating consoling sounds that they made as
-they clung told her that if she chose steadily to remain always gentle
-and deprecating and consoling and reproachful she could dominate them as
-persons and extort in the long run a complete personal obedience to
-herself, so that they would do their work for her sake and live by and
-through her, adoring her--as a goddess--and hating her. Even as they
-fawned she knew they were fighting between their aching desire for a
-perfection of tenderness in her and their fear lest she should fulfil
-the desire. She was always tempted for an instant to yield and fling
-herself irrevocably into the abyss, letting the children go on one by
-one into the upper school, carrying as her gift only a passionate memory
-such as she herself had for one of her nursemaids; leaving her
-downstairs with an endless succession of new loves, different, but
-always the same. She would become like a kind of nun, making a bare
-subsistence, but so beloved always, so quivering and tender and
-responsive that human love would never fail her, and when strength
-failed there would be hands held out to shelter her decline. But the
-vision never held her for more than a moment. There was something in the
-thought of such pure personal sentiment that gave her a feeling of
-treachery towards the children. Mentally she flung them out and off,
-made them stand upright and estranged. She could not give them personal
-love. She did not want to; nor to be entangled with them. They were
-going to grow up into North London women, most of them loudly scorning
-everything that was not materially profitable; these would remember her
-with pity--amusement. A few would escape. These would remember her at
-strange moments that were coming for them, moments when they would
-recognise the beauty of things like ‘the Psalm of Life’ that she had
-induced them to memorise without understanding it.
-
-This morning a sense of their softness and helplessness went to her
-heart. She had taught them so little. But she had forced them to be
-impersonal. Almost savagely she had done that. She had never taken them
-by a trick....
-
-
- 4
-
-And now they were going to be Julia’s children.
-
-Julia would teach them--alone there in the room with them, filling the
-room for them--in her own way....
-
-There would be no more talk about general ideas....
-
-She would have to keep on the “object” lessons, because the Pernes had
-been so pleased with the idea and the children had liked them. There
-would still be those moments, with balls for the solar system and a
-candle for the sun, and the blinds down. But there would not be anything
-like that instant when all the eyes round the table did nothing but
-watch the movement of a shadow on a ball ... the relief afterwards, the
-happiness and the moment of intense love in the room--never to be
-forgotten, all of them knowing each other, all their differences gone
-away, even the clever watchful eyes of the cheating little Jewess, real
-and unconscious for a moment. Julia would be watching the children as
-much as the shadow, and the children would never quite forget Julia. She
-would get to know a great deal about the children, but there would be no
-reverence for big cold outside things. She would teach them to be kind.
-“Little dorlings.” She thought all children were darlings and talked to
-them all in her wheedling, coaxing, adoring way. If one or two were not,
-it was the fault of the way they were treated, something in the
-‘English’ way of dealing with them. Nearly all the elder girls she
-disapproved of, they were no longer children--they were English. She was
-full of contempt and indignant laughter for them, and of pity for the
-‘wee things’ who were growing up. Yet she got on with them all and had
-the secret of managing them without letting them see her feelings.
-
-There _was_ something specially bad in the English way of bringing up
-children. Not the ‘education’ exactly, but something else, something in
-the way they were treated. Something in the way they were brought up
-made English women so awful--with their smiles. Julia did not smile or
-smirk. She laughed a great deal, often to tears. And she would often
-suddenly beam. It was like a light coming from under her thick white
-skin. Was Julia the answer to the awfulness of Englishwomen? If, as
-Julia said, the children were all right and only the girls and grown-ups
-awful, it must be something in the way the children were treated.
-
-
- 5
-
-Yet Julia was not impersonal.
-
-Miss Deborah, ... teaching the whole school to be ‘good’ in the
-Fairchild way; with her beautiful quivering nodding black head held
-high--blinking, and not looking at the girls separately--in a grave
-voice, full of Scripture history, but broken all the time, quivering
-with laughter and shoutings which she never uttered ... hilarious, ...
-she taught a system of things she had been brought up in. But all the
-same, she rushed along sweeping the girls with her ... and the girls
-believed her. If I taught her system I should have false lips and the
-girls would not believe me. If ever anyone had the courage to tell her
-of any dreadful thing, she would weep it all away; and the person would
-begin all over again certainly, as much as possible in the Fairchild way
-... again and again until they died. Supposing a murderer came and sat
-down in the hall? Supposing Miss Deborah had been brought up as a
-Thug--killing people from behind?...
-
-Miss Jenny, exasperatedly trying to wake all the girls up to the
-importance of public life, sitting round in their blouses and skirts,
-half-amused and sometimes trying to argue, because the tone of Miss
-Jenny’s voice made them sorry for the other side. Politics, politics,
-reading history and the newspapers, the importance of history if you
-wanted to have any understanding of your own times. To come into the
-room to take the class after Miss Jenny always meant finding her stating
-and protesting and tapping the end of her nose, and the air hot and
-excited, and the girls in some sort of state of excitement which could
-only be got over by being very quiet and pretending not to notice them
-except to be very surprised if there were any disturbance.
-
-Miss Haddie, in horror of their badness, teaching them to master little
-set tasks because it was shocking to be an idler; loving the sinner but
-hating the sin much more, with a sort of horror like a girl, a horror in
-her eyes that was the same as the horror of insects, fearing God who was
-so close in the room, gloomily, all the time--wanting to teach them all
-to fawn on Christ. Christ would make everything all right if you made up
-to him. “Faint not nor fear, his arms are near. He faileth not and thou
-art dear.” Awful....
-
-And then Julia, making the children love her, herself, as a person. They
-would all love her in time. Even Burra after her first grief would fling
-herself upon Julia.... Gertie would not though, ever. Cold, quiet little
-Gertie, the doctor’s daughter. She would make no response however much
-she were kissed and called a little darling. Gertie even as a child was
-the English thing that Julia disliked. Julia, with all her success was
-not the answer to the problem of why Englishwomen were abominable. She
-left out so much. “Julia, you know, I think things are more important
-than people. Much more. People, if you let them for one single instant,
-grin and pounce upon you and try to make you forget things. But they’re
-there all the time and you have to go back to them,” and Julia laughing
-suddenly aloud, “Ah--you’re a duck--a tonic.” And everyone was a little
-afraid of Julia, the children, the boarders whom she managed so
-high-handedly with her laughter, even the Pernes.
-
-
- 6
-
-Perhaps Julia’s ‘personal’ way and the English ‘personal’ way were
-somehow both wrong and horrid ... girls’ schools were horrid, bound to
-be horrid, sly, mean, somehow tricky and poisonous. It was a hopeless
-problem. The English sentimental way was wrong, the way of Englishwomen
-with children--it made them grow up with those treacherous smiles.
-
-The scientific and ‘æsthetic’ way, the way of the Putney school--ah,
-blessed escape!... But it left nearly all the girls untouched.
-
-Julia’s sentimental way was better than the English sentimental way; its
-smiles had tears and laughter too, they were not so hypocritical. But it
-was wrong. It was the strongest thing though in the Wordsworth House
-school.
-
-
- 7
-
-Julia was not happy. She dreamed fearful dreams.... Why did she speak of
-them as if they were something that no one in this English world into
-which she had come would understand? She had her strange nights all to
-herself there across the landing; either lying awake or sleeping and
-moaning all the time. The girls in her room slept like rocks and did not
-know that she moaned. They knew she had nightmares and sometimes cried
-out and woke them. But passing the open door late at night one could
-hear her moaning softly on every breath with closed lips. That was
-Julia, her life, all laid bare, moaning.... She knows she is alive and
-that there is no escape from being alive. But it has never made her feel
-breathless with joy. She laughs all day, at everybody and everything,
-and at night when she is naked and alone she moans; moan, moan, moan,
-heart-broken; wind and rain alone in the dark in a great open space.
-
-She sometimes hinted at things, those real unknown things that were her
-own life unshared by anybody; in a low soft terrible broken voice, with
-eyes dilated and quivering lips; quite suddenly, with hardly any words.
-And she would speak passionately about the sea, how she hated it and
-could not look at it or listen to it; and of woods, the horror of woods,
-the trees and the shadowiness, making her crisp her hands--ah yes, _les
-mains crispées_, that was the word; and she had laughed when it was
-explained to her.
-
-It was not that she had troubles at home. Those things she seemed to
-find odd and amusing, like a story of the life of some other
-person--poverty and one of her sisters ‘very peculiar,’ another engaged
-to a scamp and another going to be a shop-assistant, and two more,
-‘doties’ very young, being brought up in the country with an aunt.
-Everything that happened to people and all the things people did seemed
-to her funny and amusing, “tickled her to death.” Harriett’s engagement
-amused her really, though she pretended to be immensely interested and
-asked numbers of questions in a rich deep awe-struck voice ...
-blarney.... But she wanted to hear everything, and she never forgot
-anything she was told. And she had been splendid about the
-operation--really anxious, quite conscious and awake across the landing
-that awful night and really making you feel she was glad afterwards.
-“Poor Mrs. Henderson--I was never so glad in my life”--and always
-seeming to know her without having her explained. She was real there,
-and so strange in telling the Pernes about it and making it all easy.
-
-
- 8
-
-Miriam leaned upon Julia more and more as the term went on, hating and
-fearing her for her secret sorrow and wondering and wondering why she
-appeared to have such a curious admiration and respect for herself. She
-could understand her adoration for the Pernes; she saw them as they were
-and had a phrase which partly explained them, “no more knowledge of the
-world than babes”--but what was it in herself that Julia seemed so
-fiercely and shyly to admire?
-
-She knew she could not let Julia know how she enjoyed washing her hands,
-in several soapings, in the cold water, before dinner. They would go
-their favourite midday walk, down the long avenue in the park through
-the little windings of the shrubbery and into the chrysanthemum show,
-strolling about in the large green-house, all the girls glad of the
-escape from a set walk, reading over every day the strange names on the
-little wooden stakes, jokes and gigglings and tiresomenesses all kept
-within bounds by the happiness that there was, inside the great quiet
-steamy glass-house, in the strange raw bitter scent of the great
-flowers, in the strange huge way they stood, and with all their
-differences of shape and colour staring quietly at you, all in the same
-way with one expression. They were startling, amongst their grey leaves;
-and they looked startled and held their heads as if they knew they were
-beautiful. The girls always hurried to get to the chrysanthemums and
-came away all of them walking in twos relieved and happy back through
-the cold park to dinner. But Julia, who loved the flowers, though she
-made fun of their names in certain moods and dropped them _sotto voce_
-into the general conversation at the dinner-table would have, Miriam
-felt sure, scorned her own feeling of satisfaction in the great
-hand-washing and the good dinner. And she detested pease pudding with
-the meat, and boiled suet pudding with treacle.
-
-
- 9
-
-She ate scarcely anything herself, keeping her attention free and always
-seeming to be waiting for someone to say something that was never said.
-Her broad-shouldered, curiously buoyant, heavy, lounging, ill-clad form,
-her thick white skin, her eyes like a grey-blue sea, her dark masses of
-fine hair had long been for Miriam the deepest nook in the meal-time
-gatherings--she rested there unafraid of anything the boarders might say
-or do. She would never be implicated. Julia would take care of that,
-heading everything off and melting up the difficulties into some
-absurdity that would set all the Pernes talking. Julia lounged easily
-there, controlling the atmosphere of the table. And the Pernes knew it
-unconsciously, they must know it; any English person would know it ...
-though they talked about her untidiness and lack of purpose and
-application. Julia was a deep, deep nook, full of thorns.
-
-
- 10
-
-Julia had spoiled the news of Sarah’s engagement to Bennett Brodie. It
-had been such a wonderful moment. The thick envelope coming at midday in
-Bennett’s hand-writing--such a surprise--asking Miss Perne’s permission
-to read it at the dinner-table--reading the startling sentences in the
-firm curved hand--‘assert my privilege as your prospective
-brother-in-law by announcing that I’m on the track of a job that I think
-will suit you down to the ground,’ the curious splash, gravy on the
-cloth as somebody put the great dish on the table, far-away vexation and
-funny familiar far-away discomfort all round the table, ‘no more of this
-until I’ve got full particulars on the tapis; but it may, oh Grecian
-Mariamne, not be without interest to you to hear that that sister of
-yours does not appear to be altogether averse to taking over the
-management of the new house and the new practice and the new
-practitioner, and that the new practitioner is hereby made anew in a
-sense that is more of an amazement to him than it doubtless will be to
-your intuitive personality. That life had such happiness in store for
-him is not the least of the many surprises that have come his way. He
-can only hope to prove not unworthy; and so a hearty au revoir from
-yours affectionately.’ ... Then Bennett would always be there amongst
-the home things ... with his strange way of putting things; he would
-give advice and make suggestions ... and Sarah’s letter ... a glance at
-it showing short sentences, things spoken in a low awe-struck voice....
-‘We had been to an entertainment together.... Coming home along the
-avenue. I was so surprised. He was so quiet and serious and humble.’ ...
-All the practical things gone away in a moment, leaving only a sound of
-deep music, ... mornings and evenings. Sarah alone now, at last, a
-person, with mornings and evenings and her own reality in everything. No
-one could touch her or interfere any more. She was standing aside,
-herself. She would always be Sarah, someone called Sarah. She need never
-worry any more, but go on doing things.... And then looking up and
-finding all the table eagerly watching and saying suddenly to Miss Perne
-‘another of my sisters is engaged’ and everybody, even Trixie and
-Beadie, excited and interested.
-
-
- 11
-
-The news, the great great news, wonderful Sarah away somewhere in the
-background with her miracle--telling it out to the table of women was a
-sort of public announcement that life was moving out on to wider levels.
-They all knew it, pinned there; and how dear and glad they were, for a
-moment, making it real, acknowledging by their looks how wonderful it
-was. Sarah, floating above them all, caught up out of the darkness of
-everyday life.... And then Julia’s eyes--veiled for a moment while she
-politely stirred and curved her lips to a smile--cutting through it all,
-seeming to say that nothing was really touched or changed. But when the
-table had turned to jealousy and resentment and it was time to pretend
-to hide the shaft of light and cease to listen to the music, Julia, cool
-and steady, covered everything up and made conversation.
-
-
- 12
-
-And the thought of Julia was always a disturbance in going to tea with
-the Brooms. Grace Broom was the only girl in the school for whom she had
-an active aversion. She put one or two questions about them, ‘You really
-like going there?’ ‘You’ll go on seeing them after you leave?’ and
-concluded carelessly ‘that’s a mystery to me----’
-
-Sitting at tea shut in in the Brooms’ little dining-room with the blinds
-down and the dark red rep curtains drawn and the gas-light and brilliant
-fire-light shining on the brilliantly polished davenport in the
-window-space and the thick bevelled glass of the Satsuma-laden mahogany
-sideboard, the dim cracked oil-painting of Shakespeare above the
-mantel-shelf, the dark old landscapes round the little walls, the new
-picture of Queen Victoria leaning on a stick and supported by Hindu
-servants, receiving a minister, the solid silver tea-service, the fine
-heavily edged linen table-cover, the gleaming, various, delicately
-filled dishes, the great bowl of flowers, the heavy, carven, unmoved,
-age-long dreaming faces of the three women with their living interested
-eyes, she would suddenly, in the midst of a deep, calm undisturbing
-silence become aware of Julia. Julia would not be impressed by the
-surroundings, the strange silent deeps of the room. She would discover
-only that she was with people who revered “our Queen” and despised “the
-working classes.” It would be no satisfaction to her to sit drinking
-from very exquisite old china, cup after cup of delicious very hot tea,
-laughing to tears over the story of the curate who knelt insecurely on a
-high kneeling stool at evening service in a country church and crashing
-suddenly down in the middle of a long prayer went on quietly intoning
-from the floor, or the madeira cake that leapt from the cake-dish on an
-at-home day and rolled under the sofa. She would laugh, but she would
-look from face to face, privately, and wonder. She would not really like
-the three rather dignified seated forms with the brilliant, tear-filled
-eyes, sitting on over tea, telling anecdotes, and tales of long strange
-illnesses suffered by strange hidden people in quiet houses, weddings,
-deaths, the stories of families separated for life by quarrels over
-money, stories of far-off holidays in the country; strange sloping rooms
-and farmhouse adventures; the cow that walked into the bank in a little
-country town.... Mrs. Philps’ first vision, as a bride, of the English
-Lakes, the tone of her voice as she talked about all these things.
-
-The getting together and sitting about and laughing in the little room
-would never be to her like being in a world that was independent of all
-the other worlds. She would not want to go again and again and sit, just
-the four women, at tea, talking. The silent, beautifully kept,
-experienced old furniture all over the house would not fill her with
-fear and delight and strength. It would be no satisfaction to her to put
-on her things in front of the huge plate glass of the enormous
-double-fronted wardrobe in the spare-room with its old Bruges ware and
-its faded photographs of the interiors of unknown churches, rows and
-rows of seats and a faded blur where the altar was, thorn-crowned heads
-and bold scrolly texts embroidered in crimson and gold silken mounted
-and oak-framed. And when she went home alone along the quiet, dark,
-narrow, tree-filled little roadways she would not feel gay and strong
-and full of personality.
-
-
- 13
-
-On prize-giving day, Miriam’s last day, Julia seemed to disappear. For
-the first time since she had come to the school it was as if she were
-not there. She was neither talking nor watching nor steering anything at
-all. Again and again during the ceremonies Miriam looked at her sitting
-or moving about, pale and plain and shabby, one of the crowd of girls.
-
-The curious power of the collected girls, their steady profiles, their
-movements, their unconcerned security rose and flooded round Miriam as
-it had done when she first came to the school. But she no longer feared
-it. It was going on, harsh and unconscious and determined, next term.
-She was glad of it; the certainty thrilled her; she wanted to convey
-some of her gladness to Julia, but could not catch her eye.
-
-Her gladness carried her through the most tedious part of the day’s
-performances, the sitting in a listening concourse, doors open, in the
-schoolroom, while some ten of the girls went one by one with stricken
-faces into the little drawing-room and played the piece they had learned
-during the term. Their shame and confusion, the anger and desperation of
-their efforts, the comments of the listeners and their violent ironic
-applause roused her to an intensity of sympathy. How they despised the
-shame-faced tinkling; how they admired the martyrs.
-
-Their strong indifference seemed to centre in the cold pale scornful
-face of Jessie Wheeler, sitting squarely there with defiant eyes,
-waiting for the future; the little troop of children she dreamed of.
-
-These North London girls would be scornful mocking fiancées. They would
-be adored by their husbands. Secretly they would forget their husbands
-in their houses and children and friends.
-
-
- 14
-
-Julia was the last player. She sidled swiftly out of the room; even her
-habitual easy halting lounge seemed to have deserted her; and almost at
-once, slow and tragic and resignedly weeping came the opening notes of
-Chopin’s Funeral March. Sitting in the front row of the little batch of
-children from the lower school who faced the room from the window bay,
-Miriam saw, in fancy, Julia’s face as she sat at the drawing-room
-piano--the face she had when she talked of the woods and the sea. The
-whole of the long march, including the major passage, was the voice of
-Julia’s strange desolation. She played painfully, very slowly and
-carefully, with tender respectful attention, almost without emphasis.
-She was not in the least panic-stricken; anyone could feel that; but she
-had none of the musical assurance that would have filled the girls with
-uneasy admiration and disgust. They were pleased and amused. And far
-away, Julia was alone with life and death. She made two worlds plain,
-the scornful world of the girls and her own shadow-filled life.
-
-Miriam longed for the performance to be at an end so that the girls
-might reassert themselves.
-
-
- 15
-
-An important stirring was going on at the little table where Miss Cramp
-sat with the Pernes; only their heads and shoulders showing above the
-piles of prize-books. Miss Perne stood up and faced the room smiling and
-gently muttering. Presently her voice grew clear and she was making
-little statements and pronouncing names, clearly and with gay tender
-emphasis, the names of tall bold girls in the first class. One by one
-they struggled to the table and stood gentle and disturbed with flushed
-enlightened faces. Not a single girl could stand unconcerned before Miss
-Perne. Even Polly Allen’s brow was shorn of its boldness.
-
-The girls knew. They would remember something of what the Pernes had
-tried to give them.
-
-The room was unbearably stuffy. The prize-giving was at an end. Miriam’s
-own children had struggled to the table and come back to her for the
-last time.
-
-Miss Perne was making a little speech ... about Miss Henderson’s
-forthcoming departure. Why did people do these formal things? She would
-be expected to make some response. For a moment she had the impulse to
-get up and rush away through the hall, get upstairs and pack and send
-for a four-wheeler. But from behind came hands dragging at a fold of her
-dress and the sound of Burra’s hard sobbing. She felt the child’s head
-bowed against her hip. A child at her side twisted its hands together
-and sat with its head held high, drawing sharp breaths. Miss Perne’s
-voice went on. She was holding up an umbrella, a terrible, expensive,
-silver-mounted one. The girls had subscribed.
-
-Miriam sat with beating heart waiting for Miss Perne’s voice to cease,
-pressing back towards the support of Burra and other little outstretched
-clutchings and the general snuffling of her class, grappling with the
-amazement of hearing from various quarters of the room violent and
-repeated nose-blowings, and away near the door in the voice of a girl
-she had hardly spoken to a deep heavy contralto sobbing.
-
-Presently she was on her feet with the tightly-rolled silken twist of
-the umbrella heavy in her hands. Her stiff lips murmured incoherent
-thanks in a strange thin voice--Harriett’s voice with the life gone from
-it.
-
-
- NOTE.--_A further instalment of this book is in preparation._
-
-
- PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY
- WM. BRENDON AND SON, LTD., PLYMOUTH
-
-
-
-
- A NEW SERIES
- Modern Plays
-
-
- A New Series of Plays by present-day English playwrights, also
- translations of the dramatists of the Continent. Including the
- dramatic work of
-
- STRINDBERG
- TCHEKHOFF
- SUDERMANN
- HAUPTMANN
- JOHN GALSWORTHY
- EDEN PHILLPOTTS
- ALFRED SUTRO
- MRS. W. K. CLIFFORD
- HADDON CHAMBERS
- HENRY ARTHUR JONES
-
- OVER 30 VOLUMES NOW READY
-
- --------
-
- Cloth. Crown 8vo. 2s. net a volume. (Inland post 3d.)
-
- --------
-
- List of volumes can be obtained from Booksellers, or from
- the Publishers
-
- --------
-
-
-
-
- A FAMOUS SERIES
- OVER 40 VOLUMES NOW PUBLISHED
- The Reader’s Library
-
-
- COPYRIGHT WORKS OF INDIVIDUAL
- MERIT AND PERMANENT VALUE BY
- AUTHORS OF REPUTE
-
- INCLUDING WORKS BY
-
- HILAIRE BELLOC
- STOPFORD BROOKE
- W. H. HUDSON
- COVENTRY PATMORE
- AUGUSTINE BIRRELL
- JOHN GALSWORTHY
- RICHARD JEFFERIES
- ANTON TCHEKHOFF
- SIR LESLIE STEPHEN
- CUNNINGHAME GRAHAM
-
- AND OTHERS
-
- Well printed and well bound Library Editions. Crown 8vo.
- Blue cloth gilt, 2s. 6d. net a volume. (Postage 4d.)
-
- --------
-
- Ask to see a list at a Bookseller’s, or write direct to the
- Publishers
-
- --------
-
-
-
-
- Messrs. DUCKWORTH & CO.’S
- SPRING
- ANNOUNCEMENTS
- 1916
-
-
- --------
-
-
-
-
- GENERAL LITERATURE
-
-
- D. H. LAWRENCE
-
- Twilight in Italy. By D. H. LAWRENCE, author of “Sons and
- Lovers,” “The Prussian Officer,” etc. Cloth gilt. In the Uniform
- Edition of Mr. Lawrence’s Works. Crown 8vo, 6s.
-
- This volume of travel vignettes by Mr. Lawrence, shows him in a
- fresh medium. Mr. Lawrence has published novels, stories, poems,
- and a play, and now he appears with a volume of studies or
- impressions, of life and scenes in the North of Italy. Some of
- the chapters appeared serially in the English Review and the
- Westminster Gazette, but they have been revised and rewritten for
- publication in book form. Several chapters, however, now appear
- for the first time. The volume will be published uniform with the
- author’s collected works, which are being issued in a library
- edition.
-
- --------
-
- BY THE SAME AUTHOR
-
- Amores: Poems. By D. H. LAWRENCE. Cloth gilt. Crown 8vo, 5s. net;
- postage, 4d.
-
-
- PRESS OPINIONS ON MR. LAWRENCE’S PREVIOUS BOOK OF VERSE
- “LOVE POEMS”
-
- “The book of the moment in verse.”--Bookman.
-
- “Imagination, apprehension, economy of means, and delicate
- ecstatic beauty are in these verses.”--The Times.
-
- “We have nothing but praise for this book of love
- poems.”--English Review.
-
- --------
-
-
-
-
- A UNIFORM EDITION OF THE
- Works of D. H. Lawrence
-
-
- Cloth Gilt. Crown 8vo, 6s. each
-
- Sons and Lovers. A Novel
-
- The Prussian Officer, and other Stories
-
- The Trespasser. A Novel
-
- The White Peacock. A Novel
-
- --------
-
- The Widowing of Mrs. Holroyd. A Play. (3s. 6d. net)
-
- Love Poems (5s. net)
-
- “D. H. Lawrence is a master.”--Daily Telegraph.
-
- “‘Sons and Lovers’ is a great book.”--Standard.
-
- “No novel of recent years is the equal of ‘The
- Trespasser.’”--Observer.
-
- “Mr. Lawrence, with this volume (‘The Prussian Officer’), takes
- his place in the first flight of modern writers.”--English
- Review.
-
- “‘The Widowing of Mrs. Holroyd’ has the qualities of finished
- craftsmanship. It is packed with significance and suggestion. It
- has the power to exalt and enrich the mind and the
- emotions.”--Times.
-
- “‘The White Peacock’ aroused enthusiasm and now ‘The Trespasser’
- has appeared. It is no common novel. Helena is a grand full
- length portrait. There are pieces of writing which could not be
- surpassed.... A picture as powerful as any painted by an artist
- in words.”--Saturday Review, in a review of “The Trespasser.”
-
- “Evidently written at a white heat of inspiration. Wonderfully
- sustained. A remarkable book to be read by the discriminating and
- the experienced.”--The Morning Post, in a review of “The
- Trespasser.”
-
- “A wonderful piece of portraiture. Strong, admirable and
- pathetic.”--Daily Telegraph, in a review of “Sons and Lovers.”
-
- “A study of warring loves and passions, containing much beauty.
- The sheer hard matter of living is vividly presented; the toil of
- existence in village and town, the solace of nature, the joy of
- respite from labour admirably realised and presented.”--Times, in
- a review of “Sons and Lovers.”
-
- --------
-
-
-
-
- THE READERS’ LIBRARY
-
-
- New Volume
-
- PRINCE KROPOTKIN
-
- Ideals and Realities in Russian Literature. By PRINCE PETER
- KROPOTKIN. New and Revised Edition. Type Reset. In the Readers’
- Library. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. net; postage, 5d.
-
- This very important book has been unobtainable for some time, but
- it now appears with author’s alterations and corrections, so that
- it is entirely up to date.
-
- The interest in Russian literature which has grown so remarkably
- during the last few years is likely to increase still further in
- the near future. Until the nineties, the Russian writers, with
- the single exception of Tolstoi, were unknown in this country.
- To-day translations of Russian fiction and drama are published
- very frequently, and the writings of Tourguéniev, Dostoieffsky,
- Tchekoff, Gorky are known to a great number of readers.
-
- In order to appreciate and understand Russian literature an
- authoritative volume such as this is essential to the reader.
- Prince Kropotkin surveys the whole field--Early folk
- literature--Folklore--Songs--Sagas--Poetry--Drama and
- Fiction--right to the present day. He gives full biographical
- information concerning the outstanding figures, with a full and
- critical account of their work and ideas. The lesser figures are
- treated proportionately, so as to form a full and informative as
- well as critical volume. The tone of the book is “popular” in the
- sense that it is very easily read and apprehended. This does not
- mean that the subject is treated in any way superficially.
-
- A work of sound criticism which should be in every public and
- private library.
-
- --------
-
-
- New Volume
-
- FRANCIS STOPFORD
-
- Life’s Great Adventure. By FRANCIS STOPFORD, author of “The Toil
- of Life.” Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. net; postage, 5d.
-
- Mr. Francis Stopford’s ideas on life and service are expressed in
- these essays for those on the threshold of life. They are
- addressed primarily to those who have yet to face the more
- serious problems of life, not the very young, but those entering
- on the responsibilities of parentage, or those who are to be
- counted on as being in charge of the succeeding generation.
-
- *** A full descriptive booklet of over forty volumes of the
- Readers’ Library, illustrated with portraits, can be had
- free on request.
-
- --------
-
-
- An American Poet
-
- WALT MASON
-
- Horse Sense. Poems. By WALT MASON. With Prefatory Letter by JOHN
- MASEFIELD. Fcap. 8vo, 2s. 6d. net; postage, 4d.
-
- Walt Mason’s verse has attracted a great deal of attention when
- it has appeared from time to time in the daily press. He has been
- described as the high priest of ‘horse sense,’ and this
- collection of his prose poems is calculated to reveal him
- particularly in the light of a practical man of vigorous mind,
- whose sense of values is sound and who expresses his views
- tersely and emphatically. He writes with singular facility, and
- has complete mastery of rhythm and rhyme. His range is from grave
- to gay, from wholehearted endorsement of some homely virtue to
- vigorous condemnation of cant, fraud, and shams of all kinds.
-
- Mr. John Masefield writes:--“I read Walt Mason with great
- delight. His poems have wonderful fun and kindliness, and I have
- enjoyed them the more for their having so strongly all the
- qualities I liked so much in my American friends when I was
- living in the United States.
-
- “I don’t know any book which has struck me as so genuine a voice
- of the American nature.
-
- “I am glad that his work is gaining a wider and wider
- recognition.”
-
- --------
-
-
- South America as it is To-day
-
- ROGER W. BABSON
-
- The Future of South America. By ROGER W. BABSON. With 16
- Illustrations and Two Maps. 407 pages. Crown 8vo, 7s. 6d. net;
- postage, 6d.
-
- There is astonishingly little in the literature about South
- America which explains what that continent really means to
- business people who are open to extend their trade in foreign
- markets. Such an interpretation is given in this book, together
- with an interesting account of the picturesque and romantic sides
- of South American life, its history, customs and resources, also
- information for the business man. Mr. Babson is known as a writer
- on economic questions and as an interpreter of statistical data
- and industrial and business conditions. He has for years
- methodically studied South America and its business
- possibilities. He is peculiarly fitted to draw conclusions about
- South America as an economic problem, which will be of the utmost
- value to the banker, manufacturer, exporter, investor, and the
- general student of foreign relations, affairs, and trade.
-
- The book is especially authoritative and official on account of
- the fact that leading government officials, usually the
- Presidents of the various countries, have co-operated with Mr.
- Babson.
-
- As a result his book should prove a suggestive volume for all
- having or hoping to have business relations with the countries
- described and also for the general reader who is interested in
- the economic side of the problem.
-
- --------
-
- CHARLES M. DOUGHTY
-
- The Titans. A Dramatic Poem. By CHARLES M. DOUGHTY, author of
- “Travels in Arabia Deserta,” “The Dawn in Britain,” “The Cliffs,”
- “The Clouds,” etc. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, 5s. net; postage, 5d.
-
- SOME PRESS OPINIONS ON MR. DOUGHTY’S EARLIER WORKS
-
- “The sense of England is the burning thing in these two dramas;
- the sense of England as only wartime can make it, which glows
- through all the magnificent monologue with which ‘The Cliffs’
- open, or which brightens into most exquisite flame in ‘The
- Clouds.’”--LASCELLES ABERCROMBIE, in the Quarterly Review.
-
- “Mr. Doughty occupies a position by himself. The vigorous impulse
- and imaginative strength of his genius have created their own
- medium. Work which owes its power to the bigness of its design
- and the sheer weight of imagination and intellect.
-
- “This is an amazingly vivid picture of the fury and wreckage of
- war. In part of the poem Mr. Doughty approaches more nearly to
- the idyllic than in any other of his works. It is a great work,
- full of faith and thought and compelling sincerity, and rich
- poetic beauty.”--Spectator.
-
- “Mr. Doughty is the prophet of Patriotism. Wandering in the
- Muses’ Garden, he has received the divine call to chant patriot
- hymns, and it is his mission to rouse his country to a sense of
- the wrath to come in the guise of ‘air-flying Eastlanders.’ ‘The
- Clouds,’ is a passionate plea for the nation. His verse is
- astoundingly vivid and vehement, every now and then breaking into
- a startling beauty.”--English Review.
-
- “Mr. Doughty’s ideas and his outlook might be those of Nelson’s
- captains could they be called back to life. He thrills our
- imagination. His historical sense is so vital and far-reaching,
- his patriotic imagination so deeply rooted in the soil of our
- forbears’ achievements.... A poem that, we venture to think, will
- become a classic. ‘The Clouds,’ as an achievement, possesses a
- creative actuality, a breadth of vision, an intensity of
- imaginative life. The effect of the poem is cumulative, and no
- quotation can convey any idea of the atmosphere of the whole
- varied picture.”--The Nation.
-
- --------
-
-
- A New Impression
-
- JOHN MORSE
-
- An Englishman in the Russian Ranks: Ten Months’ Fighting in
- Poland. By JOHN MORSE. 4th printing. Crown 8vo, 6s.
-
- SOME PRESS OPINIONS
-
- “This remarkably impressive book is probably the most notable
- piece of war literature the war has yet produced.”--The Times.
-
- “Tolstoy’s pictures of Sebastopol or Dostoievsky’s account of
- Siberia do not haunt one much more than episodes in this
- book.”--Spectator.
-
- “Those who wish to see the war without any illusion cannot afford
- to miss this the most impressive book that has so far appeared
- about it.”--Country Life.
-
- “This book is one of the most remarkable the war has yet given
- us.... He keeps us spellbound with his artless narrative.... This
- is decidedly a war book to be read.”--Daily News.
-
- “We can but offer our sincere congratulations to Mr. Morse on his
- splendid achievement; through him the name of Englishman will
- stand firmer in Russia, firmer in the world.”--Saturday Review.
-
- “The war continues to provide incidentally many vivid narratives
- ... and this narrative ... must certainly be reckoned one of the
- most interesting out of many.”--Evening Standard.
-
- “It is a most astonishing book.”--Daily Express.
-
- “Having served for ten months as a volunteer in the Russian Army,
- the author has had such strange adventures that his experiences
- have provided material for what is undoubtedly one of the most
- remarkable books concerning the war.”--Outlook.
-
- “As a witness of what actually happened on the Russian frontier
- Mr. Morse comes forward with a book of engrossing interest....
- The story of his escape and privations which followed is
- thrilling in the extreme and related with a quiet restraint and
- modesty which, as in every chapter of the book, are an earnest of
- truth.”--Daily Telegraph.
-
- “Mr. Morse has written a book which, as far as I know, is unique.
- It is an extraordinarily vivid account of an Englishman who
- enlisted in the Russian rank and fought all through the
- early--and they were in many ways the most terrible--months of
- the war. As a picture of war it is literally haunting. Mr. Morse
- writes with the conviction of one who has seen all he desires to
- prove. Apart from the book’s value as a personal narrative, it is
- notable for the fine description it gives of life in the Russian
- Army; while those who thirst for adventure will find no book of
- fiction stir them more greatly than this author’s account of how
- he was captured and how he escaped.”--Tatler.
-
- --------
-
-
- THEOLOGY
-
- THE REV. CANON RASHDALL, F.B.A.
-
- Conscience and Christ. By THE REV. CANON HASTINGS RASHDALL,
- D.Litt. (Oxon), D.C.L. (Durham), F.B.A., author of “Philosophy
- and Religion,” etc. Crown 8vo, 5s. net; postage, 5d.
-
- The book is an attempt to answer the question “in what relation
- does the authority of Conscience, which most Christians
- acknowledge, stand to the authority of Jesus Christ?” The first
- chapter is a brief enquiry into the nature of Conscience on the
- one hand and of various forms of external authority on the other.
- The answer given is that no external authority can be taken as an
- absolutely final guide for conduct unless it does commend itself
- to the enlightened Conscience: it is contended that the teaching
- of Jesus Christ does so commend itself. In the second chapter is
- attempted the investigation of the recent teaching which makes
- “Eschatology” the answer of Christ’s message, and treats his
- moral teaching as a mere “Interimsethik.” The third chapter
- examines the actual contents of that teaching; the fourth deals
- with some commonly urged objections to the Christian Ethic--the
- finality of this Ethic is asserted upon condition that the
- necessity of development is fully recognised. The fifth chapter
- examines the nature of the development which the fundamental
- principles taught by Jesus have received and must continue to
- receive in the Christian Church. The sixth chapter is devoted to
- a brief examination of other ethical systems, philosophical and
- religious, and endeavours to show that not one of them can be
- regarded as a satisfactory substitute for Christianity while the
- permanent elements of each are recognised and included in the
- Christian ideal. It is also contended that the highest ethical
- influence of Christianity is inseparable from a reverent
- following of the personal Christ.
-
- --------
-
- THE REV. E. GRIFFITH-JONES, D.D.
-
- Faith and Immortality. By THE REV. E. GRIFFITH-JONES, B.A., D.D.,
- Principal of the United Independent College, Bradford. Author of
- “The Challenge of Christianity to a World at War,” “The Ascent
- Through Christ.” Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. net; postage, 5d.
-
- --------
-
-
- STUDIES IN THEOLOGY--New Volumes
-
- THE REV. CHARLES A. BRIGGS, D.D.
-
- History of the Study of Theology. By the late CHARLES AUGUSTUS
- BRIGGS, D.D., D.Litt., of the Union Theological Seminary, New
- York. In Two Volumes. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. net each volume;
- postage, 5d.
-
- --------
-
- THE REV. PRINCIPAL FORSYTH, M.A., D.D.
-
- The Justification of God. By THE REV. PRINCIPAL P. T. FORSYTH,
- M.A., D.D., of the Hackney Theological College, University of
- London. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d. net; postage, 5d.
-
- Other Volumes already published in the Series are:--
-
- Christianity and Ethics. By ARCHIBALD B. D. ALEXANDER, M.A., D.D.
-
- The Environment of Early Christianity. By S. ANGUS, M.A., Ph.D.
-
- The Christian Hope: A Study in the Doctrine of the Last Things.
- By W. ADAMS BROWN, Ph.D., D.D.
-
- Christianity and Social Questions. By WILLIAM CUNNINGHAM, F.B.A.,
- D.D., D.Sc.
-
- A Handbook of Christian Apologetics. By A. E. GARVIE, D.D.
-
- A Critical Introduction to the Old Testament. By GEORGE BUCHANAN
- GRAY, D.D., D.Litt.
-
- Gospel Origins. By WILLIAM WEST HOLDSWORTH, M.A.
-
- Faith and Its Psychology. By WILLIAM R. INGE, D.D.
-
- Christianity and Sin. By ROBERT MACKINTOSH, D.D.
-
- Protestant Thought before Kant. By A. C. MCGIFFERT, Ph.D., D.D.
-
- The Theology of the Gospels. By JAMES MOFFATT, D.D., D.Litt.
-
- History of Christian Thought since Kant. By EDWARD CALDWELL
- MOORE, D.D.
-
- The Doctrine of the Atonement. By J. K. MOZLEY, M.A.
-
- Revelation and Inspiration. By JAMES ORR, D.D.
-
- A Critical Introduction to the New Testament. By ARTHUR SAMUEL
- PEAKE, D.D.
-
- Philosophy and Religion. By HASTINGS RASHDALL, D.Litt. (Oxon),
- D.C.L. (Durham), F.B.A.
-
- The Holy Spirit. By T. REES, M.A. (Lond.), B.A. (Oxon.).
-
- The Religious Ideas of the Old Testament. By H. WHEELER ROBINSON,
- M.A.
-
- The Text and Canon of the New Testament. By ALEXANDER SOUTER,
- D.Litt.
-
- Christian Thought to the Reformation. By HERBERT B. WORKMAN,
- D.Litt.
-
- --------
-
-
- FICTION
-
- BERNARD CAPES
-
- If Age Could. By BERNARD CAPES, author of “A Jay of Italy,” “The
- Lake of Wine,” etc.
-
- Mr. Bernard Capes’ new novel, “If Age Could,” will rank among the
- most important of the many popular books which bear his name--
-
- “If Youth but Knew”
- “If Age Could”
-
- Eustace Ward discovered that his ward Veronica appealed more to
- his senses than he had ever thought possible. He had come to
- think he was proof against the effects of feminine charm except
- in a detached and esthetic way. He is, however, held back by the
- fear that she regards him as old. The aloof and self-centred
- attitude towards life of both him and his ward with their ample
- means is shown without insistence, while the events of August
- 1914 do not greatly disturb their self-sufficiency. The
- subsequent bombardment of the North-East coast brings tragedy
- very near to Ward’s country seat. It is then that they for the
- first time consciously and on an impulse do an action which is
- for another’s benefit and which involves their own complete
- sacrifice.
-
- --------
-
- TEMPLE BAILEY
-
- Contrary Mary. A Novel. By TEMPLE BAILEY. 352 pages. Crown 8vo,
- 6s.
-
- “Contrary Mary” will win her way to the hearts of all who meet
- her, and the story of the fortunes of her family will provide
- restful enjoyment for a very large circle of readers. It is
- seldom that a clean, sweet story is not open to the criticism of
- being “pretty.” “Contrary Mary” is, however, an exceptional book,
- and while it shows the best side of human nature it can never be
- charged with being mawkish or sugary. While it has no bad
- characters, and only one unfortunate one, the reader is aware
- that the author has a firm grip on life. It is clever work, and
- shows the author as a writer of depth and feeling.
-
- --------
-
- BEY SOMERVILLE
-
- The Passing of Nahla. A Story of the Desert. By BEY SOMERVILLE.
- Crown 8vo, 6s.
-
- This story of Nahla, a native girl child, and of the white man
- who educates and makes a companion of her, is full of atmosphere.
- The baby girl is an amusing companion for the educated,
- temperamental poet, and to see her develop under his guidance and
- tuition is for him of unfailing interest. In the intense life of
- the East she is very quickly a grown woman. Her devotion is
- pathetic in its self abasement, and she is ready to accept either
- life or death at his hands. The inevitable tragedy is when the
- desire comes to the man to return to his own people and their
- code of life. It is then he has to reckon with Nahla’s jealousy
- and fierce devotion.
-
- Apart from the story the book is worth reading for its rendering
- of the call and influence of the desert on a highly developed
- personality. The author feels its magic spell and is very
- successful in transmitting it to the reader.
-
- --------
-
- DOROTHY M. RICHARDSON
-
- Backwater. A Novel. By DOROTHY M. RICHARDSON, author of “Pointed
- Roofs.” Crown 8vo, 6s.
-
- Those who read “Pointed Roofs” will remember taking leave of
- Miriam as she got in the train for home, after her term as
- assistant teacher in a German school was ended. “Backwater”
- continues the narrative of Miriam’s life, the period now being
- the emotional period of life, when life is at its fullest.
-
- The reception given to “Pointed Roofs” has given Miss Richardson
- a status. She is recognized as a writer whose method is original
- and “different,” and who is thereby successful in conveying by
- means of a few strokes the vital experiences of her characters
- and their action on one another. Mr. J. D. Beresford, who
- contributed an introduction to “Pointed Roofs,” admitted having
- read the story three times, the pleasure he experienced at the
- first being increased by subsequent readings. He considers
- “Backwater” even more interesting.
-
- --------
-
- E. C. BOOTH
-
- Fondie. A Novel. By E. C. BOOTH, author of “The Cliff End,” “The
- Doctor’s Lass.” Crown 8vo, 6s.
-
- This story of Fondie Bassiemoor, his life, and also that of the
- inhabitants of Wivvle, a Yorkshire village, is a big novel in
- every way. Mr. Booth’s unhurried method requires a large canvas,
- and although the story is long for a modern novel the feeling of
- the reader at the finish is that on no account would he have it
- shorter.
-
- Mr. Booth pictures the everyday life of a rural village in
- Yorkshire with all its types and characters clearly and lovingly
- drawn; the comedy and tragedy of life painted with the sure hand
- of an artist and master craftsman. The natural tone and accent of
- speech is reproduced, but there is nothing irritating in its
- transcription as the author renders the Yorkshire dialect in such
- manner and so naturally that no unusual effort is required to
- read it.
-
- The note of comedy is preserved through the greater part of the
- book, but the sadness of life is not ignored. To each their
- place.
-
- The author’s previous books have been unreservedly praised, but
- it is thought by competent judges that “Fondie” is a particular
- advance on any of his earlier work. For a comparison one must go
- to the early work of Thomas Hardy. Perhaps “Far from the Madding
- Crowd” is the closest. Mr. Booth’s “Fondie” will stand the
- comparison very well.
-
- --------
-
- MARY AGNES HAMILTON
-
- Dead Yesterday. By MARY AGNES HAMILTON, author of “Less than the
- Dust,” “Yes.” Crown 8vo, 6s.
-
- This novel has been described by critics who have read it in
- manuscript as both clever and brilliant. It is notably modern in
- its feeling and outlook, its detail and allusions revealing its
- author’s interest in the artistic and social ideas which were
- current in 1914. The action of the story begins before the war,
- but is carried past August 1914, and finishes towards the end of
- 1915. It gives a very effective picture of an educated and
- bohemian coterie whose sophisticated attitude towards life is
- sharply challenged by the realization of the need to fight for
- national existence.
-
- --------
-
- MILDRED GARNER
-
- Harmony. A Novel. By MILDRED GARNER. Crown 8vo. 6s.
-
- The scent of old-fashioned flowers, the drowsy hum of bees, and
- the quiet spell of the countryside is realized in every page of
- “Harmony.” Peacewold is a harbour of refuge where gather those in
- need of the sympathy which the Little Blue Lady unfailingly has
- for her friends when they are distressed in spirit or body. To
- her comes Star worn out with months of settlement work in Bethnal
- Green, and Harmony whose sight is restored after years of
- blindness. Robin Grey, the austere Richard Wentworth and his son
- Bede, all come and she gives to each from the fulness of her
- spirit and faith. Willow, whose story the book is, also has
- reason to love the Little Blue Lady who has been as a mother to
- her.
-
- The book is distinguished for its shining faith and belief in the
- inherent goodness of human nature when subject to right
- influences. The searchings of heart when love comes and
- temporarily wrecks the harmony of Peacewold are shown to be for
- the good of those concerned and helpful to them in their
- development.
-
- “Harmony” is essentially a novel of sentiment and should
- certainly find many readers. It is earnest and sincere, and
- promises well for the author’s future as a successful novelist.
-
- --------
-
- RICHARD HARDING DAVIS
-
- Somewhere in France. Stories. By RICHARD HARDING DAVIS, author of
- “With the Allies,” etc., etc. Illustrated. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.
- net.
-
- A new volume by the popular war correspondent. The stories are
- varied in theme, and are not solely devoted to war. The title of
- the book is obtained from the first story which is of spying and
- spies during the German advance on Paris.
-
- --------
-
- LESLIE MONTGOMERY
-
- Mr. Wildridge of the Bank. An Irish Novel. By LESLIE MONTGOMERY.
- Crown 8vo, 6s.
-
- Mr. Leslie Montgomery will be welcomed as an acquisition to the
- ranks of humorous novelists. Like George Birmingham he writes of
- the North of Ireland and shows the everyday life of a small town.
- The competition of the local managers of the two banks to secure
- the account of the heir to a fortune is very amusing and always
- strictly probable. How Mr. Wildridge gets the capital subscribed
- for the woollen factory: how the confiding Rector and his
- daughter are saved from dishonour, and how Orangemen and Sinn
- Feiners, Protestants and Catholics are cunningly induced to work
- for the prosperity of the town in order to ‘dish’ each other are
- all related in an easy and convincing way. The story is told in
- light comedy vein, at times becoming madcap farce, and yet it
- cannot be said that the bounds of possibility are ever surpassed.
- There is not an unpleasant or disagreeable character in the book,
- and the humour is at the expense of everyone in the town. Anthony
- Wildridge is always cultivated, adroit and audacious, and
- deserves all his success. At the close he discovers that he is
- younger and more susceptible than he thought he was.
-
- --------
-
- DUCKWORTH & CO., COVENT GARDEN, LONDON, W.C.
-
-
-
-
- Transcriber’s Notes
-
-
-The original spelling was mostly preserved. A few obvious typographical
-errors were silently corrected. Further careful corrections, some after
-consulting other editions, are listed here (before/after):
-
- [p. 68]:
- ... to an end just as the picture of the French count ...
- ... to an end just as the picture of the French court ...
-
- [p. 86]:
- ... back to the table so that nobody “poked.” She ...
- ... backs to the table so that nobody “poked.” She ...
-
- [p. 252]:
- ... and canons and things make a frightful noise.” ...
- ... and cannons and things make a frightful noise.” ...
-
- [p. 277]:
- ... That life and such happiness in store for him is ...
- ... That life had such happiness in store for him is ...
-
- [p. 283]:
- ... lounge seemed to have deserted her; and almost ...
- ... lounge seemed to have deserted her; and almost at ...
-
-
-
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BACKWATER ***
-
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/5/6/2/2/56221/
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply
-to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge
-for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not
-charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules
-is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as
-creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. They
-may be modified and printed and given away--you may do practically
-ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU
-DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
-http://gutenberg.org/license).
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree
-to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used
-on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree
-to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that
-you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works even without
-complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C
-below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help
-preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
-Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States.
-If an individual work is in the public domain in the United States
-and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to
-prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or
-creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references
-to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will
-support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access
-to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in
-compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
-Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
-the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
-with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when you share it
-without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any
-work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which
-the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost
-no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
-under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
-eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it
-is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be
-copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying
-any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
-work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing
-on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
-1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute
-this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
-access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a
-format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the
-official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
-Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
-in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the
-Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the
-owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as
-set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm collection.
-Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, and the
-medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but
-not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
-errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement,
-a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or
-computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
-of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees.
-YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY,
-BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN
-PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER,
-AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR
-ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
-EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’ WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED
-TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates
-the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall
-be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted
-by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation,
-the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which
-you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project
-Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or
-deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you
-cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm’s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
-the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of
-the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the
-Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax
-identification number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
-
-The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809
-North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
-business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
-information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official page
-at http://pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep
-up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit http://pglaf.org
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
-statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside
-the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways
-including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate,
-please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep
-eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.